Spiral

Intro

“Are you sure you want to do this alone Twi?” Spike her faithful assistant asked her.

“Yes Spike I’m positive, the ruins are supposedly in to delicate of a state to bring anypony with me on this trip.” Twilight replied seriously, she was headed deep into the Everfree forest to unearth the secrets of the past from their dust coated tomb.

“I just think that this is a little rash, even for you.” Spike told her worryingly as he tied on her saddlebags, Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Come on Spike when have I ever been rash?” She asked him.

“Well let me think about that…” Spike began.

“I was being rhetorical Spike.” Twilight cut him off before he could regale her with past failures caused by rash decisions.

“Alright fine Twilight go and do what you want, don’t listen to your closest friend.” Spike told her with a huff.

“I’m sorry Spike I’m not trying to be mean but this is something that only I can do.” Twilight said pulling him into a hug, after a few seconds he relented and returned the hug with a sigh.

“Alright Twi, just be careful I don’t know what I’d do without you.” He told her doing his best to suppress the emotions welling up inside him and mostly succeeding, he didn’t know why but this solo expedition gave him a really bad feeling.

“You’d be the best librarian and dragon that Equestria’s ever had, on the bright side you’re already the best assistant that a mare could ever ask for.” Twilight replied with a final hug before she headed for the door feeling the familiar weight of her saddlebags settle firmly into place. “I’ll be back by tonight, don’t wait up.”

Twilight Sparkle also known as Princess Celestia’s prized pupil set off down the streets of Ponyville at a steady walk, she knew better then to waste energy before she even got to Everfree. The streets of Ponyville were next to empty thanks to the early hour of her departure. Not many ponies were required to wake up at dawn, and even those who were awake were far from the most alert ponies in the world. Twilight however was wide awake as her mind fantasized about what she’d find in her dungeon delving expedition. She was heading into Everfree forest in pursuit of answers about a long vanished kingdom that Celestia had mentioned to her by accident.

According to what Twilight had managed to unearth from the archives the kingdom was nameless and came from a time before Celestia, Luna, and even Discord. This was Twilight’s chance to really uncover the secrets of the past first hoof, and she relished the opportunity. Being Celestia’s student had allowed her many things, but until now she’d never had the chance to be the first pony at a new archeological site.

The eaves of Everfree loomed above her dark and imposing, yet even a forest as daunting as Everfree couldn’t darken Twilight’s sprits. She walked down the slightly overgrown path through the forest enjoying the songs of the birds until she reached the place that her map indicated. The path took a sharp turn to the right before the path vanished altogether and was replaced by dense underbrush. Using her magic she pulled the machete that she’d brought along in her saddlebags out of its sheath before she began to cut her way through the worst of the underbrush. It was grueling work and even for unicorn as magically conditioned as she was and soon she found herself straining to swing the black metal blade.

Twilight took a short break and retrieved her water canteen from her bags taking a long swig of clear fresh water that slacked her thirst and gave her some much needed energy. Once she was ready again she set off at the same pace hacking her way through the overgrowth. Sweat soon began to gather around her forehead and flanks but she pressed on determined to make her way to the castle that was her destination. After another hour of slashing she came within sight of her goal for the first time, it was right where the ancient map had told her it would be. The castle was a sprawling ruin that looked quite unlike any other ruin that Twilight had investigated the walls were the first thing that struck her. They were made of a black stone that was ingrained with swirls of red; the walls were also tall enough that it was a surprise that that clouds themselves weren’t impacting against them.

The next thing that she noticed was the entrance; it was actually a small affair for a castle, maybe ten feet wide and five feet tall. The entrance was guarded by both a drawbridge which was down and a set portcullis which were thankfully raised. The doors that rested behind those outer defenses were made of solid logs that were branded with large iron strips for added support. Twilight couldn’t believe that the place was still in such good condition after all this time, there didn’t seem to be any sort of damage to the superstructure or even any rust on the metals. Twilight walked over the drawbridge under the portcullis and through the doors her eyes going wide, the place was a scholar’s dream.

Twilight had emerged into a small courtyard that ran its way around the castle. The castle was very impressive; it was built in a triangular shape with a deep moat running around the inside of the courtyard and Twilight marveled at the clever placement of arrow slits and murder holes that would have made the castle a real challenge to take even after an enemy force had made it through the outer walls. With a sense of growing anticipation Twilight made her way through the courtyard and up to the castle’s interior. It was dark inside the castle, not just dark but light seemed to be sucked from the room the second that it crossed the threshold. Like any intrepid archeologist however Twilight had come prepared for the dark, using her magic she reached into her pack and drew out a magical lantern.

The lantern cast blue light out in all directions and Twilight gasped at what she saw. As her eyes adjusted to the new light they took in an incredibly appointed castle, the elegance of it took her breath away. The room was a beautiful work of art, and in more than one way, it was half made to impress. Twilight could tell because of the sheer scale of the place, the other half was pure defense. This is where defenders would marshal for a final defense of the castle, choke points and balconies to fire down at enemies were everywhere that Twilight looked. Twilight left the main lobby and began to explore using her lantern to see deep into the shadows, she had just entered a room when suddenly a ferocious growling filled the air behind her. Twilight turned to find herself facing down a full grown manticore, Twilight did the only thing that could be expected of her, she ran for her life.

Twilight ran through room after room the sounds of the manticore smashing its way through behind her were growing louder, the only reason she had any distance on it was because she’d thrown a chair at its head. Suddenly Twilight heard a crack sound from underneath her; she stopped dead in her tracks and looked down. The stone floor beneath her hooves had suddenly grown weak, and with every step that she’d taken forward it had gotten weaker.

Now as she looked down a circular crack was growing around her, as if encircling her in a noose. Then as the crack completed its circle the floor fell out from underneath her, Twilight screamed as she fell but she just kept on falling. Eventually she ran out of voice to scream and looked around her but she could see nothing, her eyes began to droop, she tried to fight it but eventually Twilight closed her eyes.

***

In Ponyville the next morning a scream was heard from the library as Spike discovered that Twilight hadn’t returned.

Chapter1

Twilight awoke and rubbed her head with her hoof; she didn’t know where she was besides the fact that it was very, very dark. Twilight looked back through her memory and the only thing she could remember was exploring a castle and falling, lots of falling. She looked around in hopes of understanding her surroundings but she just couldn’t see anything, then she remembered the other magic lantern she’d brought with her. Twilight facehoofed at her own forgetfulness before she pulled the magic lantern out of her saddlebags and activated the spell with a small effort of will. The lantern sprang to life and sent out a small radius of blue light around Twilight. She had enough time to take in the fact that the walls of the room were dark gray before she heard the clanking sound of heavy footsteps.

Thinking quickly Twilight pulled her machete out of its sheath and held it unsteadily in front of her in her magic preparing to use it if necessary. The footsteps drew closer as did the sound of the clanking Twilight prepared herself to face whatever it was in combat trying to remember half learned combat spells. After another minute of waiting a new light source appeared, this one casting a yellow glow. The light was being emitted by a lantern being held by a large silver armored unicorn Twilight could see red fur covering his face; at his hip was a long sword.

The armor reminded Twilight somewhat of that worn by Luna’s night guards Saber and Arrow, but it was much less ceremonial and had significantly less points and fewer sharp angles. Now that she thought about it the armor reminded her of the ancient knight’s armor that she’d seen at one of the museums in Canterlot but it looked much more advanced. Obscuring his mane and most of his face was a dull silver helmet. Emblazoned on the Knight’s chest was a large emblem that showed a broadsword piercing the ground with a shield towering in the background. The unicorn’s face was set in a slightly puzzled expression. His brown eyes flicked over her making small calculations after a few seconds he grunted to himself.

Suddenly the unicorn grabbed her machete away from her with a powerful magical pull. Twilight had been taken extremely off guard by the action and was left slack jawed; nopony had ever managed to break her grip on something besides Celestia. The armored unicorn inspected the weapon before him with obvious contempt, before he shrugged and passed it back to Twilight who accepted it awkwardly. Then the unicorn beckoned her with a hoof, Twilight looked at him to make sure she understood his meaning, the unicorn sighed and waved her foreword with his hoof. Seeing no alternative besides starving to death Twilight followed the armored unicorn.

“So what’s your name?” Twilight asked curiously, instead of answering her, the unicorn opened his mouth and showed her that to her horror the unicorn’s tongue had been cut out. “You poor stallion, I’m so sorry.” Twilight whispered the stallion shrugged apparently long resigned to his fate. “What should I call you?” Twilight asked before her brain remembered that her companion couldn’t talk. “Sorry I’m still kinda out of it.” Twilight said giving a nervous chuckle, again the unicorn shrugged before he stopped and tapped one of the stones of the wall. “Your name is Stone?” Twilight asked the unicorn, who half nodded but moved his hoof in a go on gesture and ran his hoof over the wall. “Oh your name is Stonewall?” Twilight asked and received empathetic nodding. “I’m Twilight and it’s a pleasure to meet you Stonewall.” Twilight said extending her hoof hesitantly. Stonewall looked at it for a second before giving it a firm shake.

The formalities over they continued down the corridor in silence. Twilight had no idea where they were but she noticed that the surrounding walls were crumbling and the floor was in bad condition. Suddenly Stonewall forced her up against a wall with enough force to stun her slightly, she was about to retaliate when she noticed the newly dead manticore lying in the middle of the hallway. Its bloody head rolled to a stop several feet in front of it while Stonewall cleaned his sword on its pelt. Twilight gagged and fell against the wall feeling lightheaded as she smelled the blood; she’d never seen something killed before. Stonewall came over and steadied her and making sure that she could balance properly before setting off down the hall with her walking slowly next to him.

“Did you have to kill it?” Twilight asked him quietly, Stonewall grunted and shrugged as he walked leaving Twilight to wonder whether he was really that apathetic about the manticore that he’d just killed. They spent the rest of an hour long walk in complete silence, then natural light began to penetrate the darkness causing Stonewall and Twilight flick off their lanterns. They walked out of a crumbling entrance and Twilight found herself looking out over a completely new sight. The castle from her memory could still be seen, but it was obscured by dense plant growth and was generally crumbling to dust. Twilight was shocked out of her observations by the sudden sound of approaching hooves hitting the cobblestone courtyard. She looked up to see another silver armored unicorn approaching her with a large war hammer attached to his hip. His coat was light blue but like Stonewall his mane was obscured by a helmet.

“Well I see you found somepony down there Stonewall, a real pretty mare to.” The newcomer said Twilight felt a chill travel up and down her spine when he said it as a new terrifying possibility presented itself. “Relax darling we’re going to take you back to your village and make sure that you’re ok, geez Stonewall you’d think I threatened to rape her or something.” The newcomer said to Stonewall who grunted neutrally. Twilight sighed with relief, these ponies were just a new branch of the Equestrian army that she was unfamiliar with. “Now, who are you and where are you from?” The new stallion asked her obvious concern in his voice.

“I’m Twilight Sparkle from Ponyville.” Twilight said finding her voice; the new stallion looked at her funny.

“Well I’m Stronghoof, but I’ve got to tell you Miss I’ve been all over the Empire and never heard of a town called Ponyville, would you mind being more specific?” He asked her, ok now that was weird.

“Umm…It’s eight hours from Canterlot.” Twilight replied Stronghoof gave her the same funny look as before.

“Look Miss I need to get you out of this forest before nightfall, and I would really appreciate it if you would tell me the truth and stop making up cities and towns that don’t exist.” Stronghoof was starting to get annoyed with this mare.

“I’m sorry I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about. How can you not know where Canterlot is, it’s the seat of Princess Celestia’s power?” Twilight asked him getting an even stranger look then before.

“There is no Princess Celestia, or at least not that I’ve ever heard of, you must be thinking of Empress Cosmosmia.” Now Stronghoof was starting to get angry, how could any pony be so stupid? He was about to ask the dimwitted mare that when his partner shook his head sharply. The purple mare was looking at him with utter horror playing over her face.

“No Celestia… what do you mean by no Celestia? It’s not like she could just die…I mean she’s the goddess of the sun! Where am I?” Twilight cried out in confused terror.

“You’re currently in an abandoned castle in the middle of Everlost forest, which is part of the Great Empire of Stallionda.” Stronghoof told her firmly “You seem very confused, what do you think Stonewall?” Stronghoof asked his partner, Stonewall pointed up. “That’s what I was thinking to…” He turned back to the distraught mare. “…We’re going to take you to see our superior; at the very least she may know about this ‘Ponyville’ that you were talking about.” Stronghoof continued gesturing off behind him with an errant hoof. Twilight nodded slowly seeing no better option available. The three of them set off at a rapid pace which surprised Twilight. Everfree was dangerous at night but not dangerous enough to make two well armed soldiers rush their way through it.

“Why are we moving so fast?” Twilight asked sometime after darkness fell.

“We’re moving so fast because I personally prefer not being attacked by any of the creatures that live in this Cosmosmia damned forest...” Stronghoof replied exasperatedly as he pushed a branch out of his face. “…And it looks like we didn’t get out in time…” Stronghoof trailed off unexpectedly as they the clearing came into view, staring at them was a group of five creatures unlike any Twilight had ever seen.

From what Twilight could see the creatures had three heads, one of a mighty lion, the other of a goat, wrapping around their bodies were tails that were topped with what appeared to be the head of a snake. Their eyes glowed red with a demonic light that cut through the darkest shadows around them. The fur that covered them was a glinting gold that reflected evilly in soft moonlight. To make things worse they towered over the three ponies standing at least twelve feet tall on all four feet. Stonewall drew his sword and forcefully pressed Twilight behind him, Stronghoof unshackled his hammer from the strap at his hip and stood imposingly in the path of the creatures.

“These are chimera, they are poisonous, please stay out of our way.” Stronghoof told her out of the side of his mouth, Twilight nodded and drew her machete which seemed even more insignificant compared to the weapons of her allies. At the sound of his voice one of the chimera roared out a challenge, Stronghoof readied his hammer and prepared to meet the beast. “Come here fluffy, I just want to introduce you to a friend of mine.” Stronghoof taunted, the chimera must have heard him because it chose that exact moment to charge. The great beast leapt forward with another ferocious roar and Stronghoof’s hammer swung up to clock the beast in the jaw. There was a small splatter of blood as the hammer connected but the chimera remained undeterred in its charge.

The hammer swung down again this time impacting against the goat head which bleated a challenge. The chimera closed the distance and was about to gore Stronghoof with one set of its sharp claws when Stonewall brought his sword swinging upward in a sharp arc that culminated with the blade cutting deeply into the fur of the lion head. The lion head roared in fury and swept out its claws in pain hoping to accidentally hitting one of the creatures that had caused it pain. Stronghoof jumped backwards out of swiping before he once again brought his hammer down to impact across the monster’s goat head. His blow caused a large broken area to appear on the side of the monster’s head as the hammer pulverized through the fur and bone but somehow the beast was still alive. The monster swayed on its feet but continued foreword the lion head growled menacingly but the goat head remained silent apparently dead.

“I hate these things.” Stronghoof murmured “the only reason that we’re alive right now is that they only attack one at a time.” He continued as he looked at the blood stained beast. Twilight’s brain was having trouble processing everything that she was seeing and hearing. It could have been the stress of being in a new world, or it could be the fact that there were two ponies fighting to protect her from a monster that would literally rip her apart. The chimera changed tactics, instead of attacking the two knights it leapt over them and landed behind Twilight who was armed with only her small machete. Twilight’s mind stopped, it just stopped, her subconscious took over and before she knew what she was doing the spell was cast. The chimera was sent reeling by the large unexpected blast of fire that drilled its way through the creature’s chest.

The chimera mewled once piteously before its eyes darkened and the body hit the ground with a resounding thump. Stronghoof and Stonewall exchanged glances. This Twilight was no simple mare she was a war mage, and a powerful one at that. Twilight turned to stare at the other chimera, her eyes were glowing purple and her horn was sparking and flaring with magical energy that begged to be released, to both of the soldiers’ great surprise the unicorn let out a wild growl. The chimera turned to look at each other before they took off wildly into the night, when they were gone Twilight’s eyes stopped glowing and she stumbled foreword as her mind once again took control of her body.

“Well that was unexpected…” Stronghoof said dryly as he and Stonewall went forward to steady the purple unicorn.

“What did I just do?” Twilight asked slowly looking around as if she was coming out of a daze.

“You just unleashed one of the strongest fire spells that I’ve ever seen before directly into the chest of a chimera.” Stronghoof told her pointing at the large corpse, Twilight turned to look at it in revolted curiosity.

The body was blackened and burnt with a large cylindrical hole drilled through its chest from what Twilight could see several of its ribs had been cut in half and the smell of cooked meat permeated throughout the air; Twilight turned to the side and unceremoniously puked her breakfast all over the forest floor. Stonewall waited long enough for her to recover before he scooped her up and placed her gently on his back, she didn’t object and was soon snoring softly as he and his companion walked through the silent forest. “So what’re we going to do with her?” Stronghoof asked as he glanced back at their sleeping companion. Stonewall shrugged and grunted something. “Well I don’t see anywhere else she could go, especially considering that we’re oath bound to report the truth in all of its forms. The commander is going to love this, and I’m sure she’ll learn to love it here.” Stronghoof said, Stonewall grunted absently.

***
Twilight jerked awake suddenly her vision swam for a few seconds before the world righted itself. From what Twilight could tell she was in a tent of some kind, she lay on what felt like a military cot and as she looked around she noticed ponies who were obviously doctors and nurses doing rounds. When a doctor noticed that she was awake he ambled over to her with a chart held magically before him, he was a yellow unicorn with a short well kept blue mane.

“Hmm…Twilight Sparkle, I can’t say that I’ve ever heard of that last name before but that doesn’t really matter, I’m Dr. Ginger Root by the way.” The Dr. said extending his hoof down for Twilight to shake. “Let’s see, you were brought in last night suffering from extreme magic exhaustion that resulted from you shooting a foot wide beam of fire through the chest of a chimera, an impressive feat even for medium level war mages. Couple that with the extreme stress brought upon whatever event led you to be in the Hanari ruins and I’m surprised that you are up so early.” Ginger Root told her with an encouraging smile.

“Sir, do you happen to know where Stonewall and Stronghoof are? They’re the only ones that I know here.” Twilight asked the Dr. who smiled at her friendlily.

“They’re still debriefing, I’m sure they’ll be along shortly. In the meantime I’ll have some soup and water brought to you.” Ginger Root said before he turned away and started on his rounds again. Twilight returned to scanning the room, she wasn’t the only one occupying a cot, but she was the only one who wasn’t bleeding. Twilight shivered as thoughts of the dead manticore and the chimera rushed back causing her to feel slightly sick again.

Luckily once the soup arrived her stomach took over and after thanking the nurse, who also gave her a glass of water, Twilight dug in to the food with a surprising amount of energy. The soup was tasty and Twilight identified several familiar vegetables floating within. The water tasted a little different but it went down easily and by the end of her small meal Twilight felt ready to take on the world. Dr. Ginger Root approached her again once he saw that she was done her meal.
“You’re feeling better after that soup I see.” The Dr. said with a grin on his face.

“Much, Dr. if you don’t mind could I ask you some questions?” Twilight asked him, the Dr. scratched his chin pretending to think it.

“I don’t see why not, as long as you don’t ask for my one weakness I don’t think it’ll mater.” He replied with a smile.

“Well I’m from another world, I think. Actually I’m not really sure at this point, but the point is I have no idea where I am, or for that matter who I’m with. So I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind filling me in on those details.” Twilight told him.

“Of course, I’m not sure if you’re actually from another world, but I wouldn’t mind filling you in on some things. What do you really want to know?” Ginger Root asked her, Twilight found herself wondering at what she should ask first.

“Alright I know…” She said coming to a decision. “…Where am I, and who am I with?” Twilight asked him.

“At the moment you’re at deployment station Alpha four. As to who you’re with, you’re currently surrounded by the fourth Stallionda army.” The Ginger Root told her “We’re the best army but don’t let the others here you say it.” Ginger Root said with a grin and a wink, Twilight found that she was starting to really like this pony.

“I have another question.” Twilight said.

“Go ahead; I’ll answer next to anything.” Ginger Root told her.

“Why were Stonewall and Stronghoof in those ruins in the first place?” Twilight asked him.

“Routine sweep, the Empress gives orders to all the armies to go through those ruins incase some idiot foal wanders in to see what’s inside and then gets lost. Not that I think you’re an idiot foal.” The Doctor told her with a slight grin, Twilight shrugged.

“To tell you the truth I feel like one, I disregarded my friend’s advice and went into them alone, and then I fell so here I am.” Twilight said a little darkly turning her head down to look at her hooves. Ginger Root was one of those old fashioned stallions who couldn’t bear to see a mare feeling bad so he put his hoof on her shoulder.

“Look at it this way Twilight, if you hadn’t gone into those ruins then my day would have been a lot darker and I’d be busy sewing up some poor soldier who most likely wouldn’t see tomorrow no matter what I did. Instead here I am talking to an intelligent mare who has no business feeling bad about herself.” Ginger Root told her shocking Twilight with his sincerity.

“Thank you Dr., how did you know what to say?” Twilight asked him as a small load came off her chest.

“All Stallionda Drs. and nurses are required to take a few years of psychology before we graduate, and in my case I can’t take seeing a mare down in the dumps.” Ginger Root told her “Now unless you have any more burning questions I should probably get back to sewing up the soldiers.” Ginger Root said with a hint of regret, before Twilight could think of anything to say Stronghoof and Stonewall arrived. Ginger Root nodded to them and gave Twilight a smile before wandering off. Stonewall smiled slightly and nodded to Twilight obviously happy that she was better.

“Hey there Twilight how’re you feeling?” Stronghoof asked her kindly.

“I’m good now, I think.” Twilight answered a little unsteadily, Stronghoof nodded.

“Then it’s time for you to meet with our commander, I think you’ll like her she’s a good pony.” Stronghoof told Twilight who nodded and began to rise from the cot; she found herself wobbling uncertainly for a few seconds before she found her balance. She followed the two soldiers out of the tent and into a whole new world. Twilight was standing outside one tent out of what must have been several thousand. All around her ponies in silver armor walked or flew all heading in their own direction with the air of an efficient army, which Twilight assumed was natural. Oddly enough other soldiers quickly moved out of their way as if by some silent signal, most of them did anyways… Twilight had to duck under a low flying pegasus who came barreling through the ranks of soldiers with reckless abandon.

“Who was that?” Twilight asked as they continued on.

“That was Deadeye, she’s one of the best archers in the army but she has some trouble seeing things right, oh and she loves muffins.” Stronghoof told her, Twilight was struck by the sudden similarity to a certain mailmare.

“Really now, is that why they call her Deadeye?” Twilight asked Stronghoof feeling like she already knew the answer.

“No, well it used to be because the eye was slightly off kilter besides just being our best shot with a bow. Then she got the eye stabbed out throwing the commander out of the way of an incoming assassin’s knife.” Stronghoof replied easily Twilight winced; this place was definitely not Equestria. Her companions steered Twilight towards an imposing tent with the same sword and shield symbol on it that was displayed on Stonewall and Stronghoof’s armor. Stonewall knocked on the tent flap and was answered by a level female voice.

“Come in.” The voice told them. They entered the tent and the first thing that Twilight noticed was the unicorn mare sitting behind a desk. Her coat was black with occasional splotches of grey intermixing in interesting swirling patterns; her cutie mark was made up of a group of eight stars surrounded by lightning which seemed to flicker ominously. Her mane was cut surprisingly short and only fell around two inches down the back of her neck. She wore a red coat which seemed to be made of what looked like some kind of leather, interspaced along the coat over vital areas were what looked to be dragon scales. The mare directed Twilight to a chair in front of the desk and Twilight accepted the offered seat.

The mare’s blue eyes shinned with bright intelligence as they looked out at Twilight from the middle-aged face of a mare who had obviously seen many fights in her life. Scars crisscrossed her right cheek and one ran along her jaw line, the scars had healed nicely and had obviously been carefully cleaned and well cared for. The pearly white horn that emerged from her forehead was long and had been sharpened to a very definite point that Twilight could almost feel plunging into her skin just by looking at it. As she assessed the pony behind the table Twilight had the weary feeling that the pony was doing the same thing to her, and judging from the slight nod that the pony gave as she ran her eyes over Twilight she liked what she saw.

“Miss Sparkle my name is Commander Starshock, but please address me as Commander Star. As you have probably figured out by now you are in a new world, we aren’t sure which world you’re from but I regret to inform you that you are not permitted to go back.” Commander Star told her firmly but gently and waited for the inevitable reaction.

“You can’t do that! I have to get back, without me who will look after Spike? What will my friends think?” Twilight asked her in confusion, and then her voice hardened. “Why can’t I leave, and do you really think you could stop me if you wanted to?” Twilight asked, her voice was filled with quite menace by the end. Commander Star rolled her eyes clearly not impressed by the purple unicorn.

“Miss Sparkle there is a very good reason that Empress Cosmosmia has established this rule which I will relate to you soon, but I would like you to enlighten me on as to how you expect to fight your way through our army alone. Not to mention the other nineteen along with our god empress who can reshape parts reality with a single thought and shatter mountains as if they were made of dust.” Commander Star deadpanned, Twilight was stunned.

“You have twenty standing armies?” Twilight asked in confusion, Commander Star smiled slightly.

“Why yes, and that’s just the ones who are already prepared, I believe if we marshaled all of them we’d have around fifty armies each numbering around fifty thousand each. If we got desperate enough I suppose we could enlist the business ponies and the weather patrols and form another fifty although that would be overkill for anything short of desperation.” Commander Star told Twilight dismissively as Twilight sat there in shock. “And that’s leaving out the other civilians like the farmers and other essential labor.” Commander Star continued as the Twilights jaw dropped.

“That…that’s…that would be around five million soldiers!” Twilight exclaimed. “I don’t think that Equestria has even a fifth of that many ponies to begin with!”

“And that’s not even factoring in our god empress who I assure you makes many of the armies look insignificant in her power.” Commander Star told Twilight.

“But why would you possibly need that many soldiers?” Twilight asked Commander Star.

“This is not your world yet Miss Sparkle, do not presume to judge. Now I believe we were discussing the topic of why you may not leave in the first place…” Commander Star began

“Yes I’m curious.” Twilight said interrupting her by accident.

“…there are certain places in every world that the boundaries of reality are weak and if somepony accidentally falls through that isn’t a problem. The problem occurs when you try and force things through. For whatever reason the multiverse doesn’t like it, the multiverse resists by summoning ghastly creatures from some far off place to interrupt whatever ritual has been started. Even worse the creatures that come through are evenly matched against the pony who is opening the rift, which is one of the reasons why we have as large of a military as we do now.” Commander Star told her kindly, Twilight just sat there as the torrent of information washed over her in a wave.

Any hope of ever seeing her friends again had just been dashed to pieces, she’d never even had a chance to say goodbye, or tell them how important they really were to her. Twilight sat in the chair looking at her hooves as the tears started, she was stuck in a foreign reality with no way of getting back. Worst of all there was actually a good reason for it so Twilight couldn’t take out her grief or anger on those around her. Commander Star sighed, and Stonewall patted her gently on the shoulder; Twilight tried to shake him off but couldn’t manage.

“Miss Sparkle I really am sorry for you, but the fact remains that you’re here, and unless something major changes you are going to be staying here forever. So we need to find a good occupation for you, and given your advanced levels of magic I’ve already signed you up to be trained as a war mage.” Commander Star told Twilight.

“You did what?” Twilight asked her in anger as the tears flowed down her cheeks. “I’m here a day and I’m already being conscripted into the army!” Twilight exclaimed angrily, Commander Star nodded her head solemnly.

“If for no other reason than the fact that you need more control over your powers, I shudder to think of what would happen if you lost control in the middle of a city…” Commander Star told her frankly her voice trailing off.

“But I haven’t lost control of my magic in years, sure there were times that I did something stupid or rash, but I haven’t lost control since I was a filly!” Twilight told the Commander angrily.

“Twilight our world brings out the warrior in ponies and your inner warrior is screaming for release which you can feel right now at the back of your mind…” Twilight suddenly remembered that part of her subconscious that had taken control in the forest when the chimera had charged her. “…and if you don’t begin to train it soon it’ll overwhelm your sanity and you’ll kill many ponies before you’re stopped. That is something that I cannot allow.” The last sentence was tinged with solid steel. Commander Star levitated a lithe blade from a stand on the wall behind her into the air. “Miss Sparkle, I’m afraid your choices are join…or die.” The blade leveled its point at Twilight’s neck. Commander Star’s face was an impenetrable mask completely free of emotion as she regarded Twilight coolly. Twilight briefly considered taking a third option of teleporting away to the forest. But she was sure that if the pursuing soldiers didn’t catch her some other creature would.

“Fine, I’ll join…” Twilight said, the blade was immediately withdrawn, as was Stonewall’s and Stronghoof lowered his hammer. They had moved so silently into place that Twilight hadn’t noticed until they were quickly withdrawn.

“Excellent Miss Sparkle, and I am sorry about having to force you into this, but that’s the way of the world. Now if you’ll please sign these documents in your blood we’ll be done with official business.” Commander Star told Twilight who stared at her incredulously.

“You want me to sign a blood contract; do you think I’m an idiot foal?” Twilight asked Commander Star, she sounded insulted.

“You may read it first of course. I wouldn’t want you to do anything you didn’t feel comfortable with.” Commander Star told her passing Twilight the document.

“Of course you wouldn’t.” Twilight deadpanned picking up the irony of the statement immediately; Commander Star acknowledged it with a small smile. Twilight scanned the document, and to her great surprise she liked what she saw. “Wait, so war mages are paid one thousand bits a month plus a week of leave every other month as long as the country isn’t engaged in direct war?” Twilight asked Commander Star not believing her eyes.

“Indeed, good war mages are a scarce community we treat them right so that they keep us all above the ground.” Commander Star told Twilight with a wry grin. Twilight went back to reading the contract, once she came to the end she looked at Commander Star curiously.

“What’s the catch? There’s no way that this is all there is. There just has to be something about selling my soul to some dark god.” Twilight asked Commander Star who chuckled darkly.

“Miss Sparkle we fight those kinds of beasts, the blood signature is to protect our soldiers from mind spells.” Commander Star told her dryly, Twilight blushed slightly.

“I apologize for the insult Commander Star. It’s just that where I’m from when blood is required for magic it’s usually a bad sign.” Twilight told the mare as she accepted the pen that was passed to her. “How do I do this?” She asked.

“Just pierce the skin slightly, the pen will suck out some of your blood and temporarily turn it to ink. Just sign on the dotted line and you’re done.” Twilight did as she was instructed and signed her name on the contract.

“Now what do I do?” Twilight asked uncertainly, she had expected the contract to disappear in a flash of light, or for Commander Star to start cackling madly. What she’d gotten instead was Commander Star inspecting it quietly for a few seconds before she carefully slid it into a compartment in her desk.

“Now these two escort you to the Citadel where you’ll spend the next five years learning your spellcraft, although it may not take as long for you. In the meantime I’ll be sending a report of your situation to Empress Cosmosmia and we’ll see what she can do about at least sending some kind of message to this Princess Celestia of yours.” Commander Star told Twilight.

“Wait five years? I’ve been an avid practitioner of some of the most advanced types of magic since I was fourteen!” Twilight told Commander Star in annoyance, Star shrugged.

“And yet the only real war magic you possess is the ability to shoot large beams of fire and you can’t control it. Face it Miss Sparkle you need this training.” Commander Star told Twilight forcefully. “You’re all dismissed.” She continued with great finality. Stronghoof and Stone wall saluted before they turned to leave but not before they allowed Twilight time to follow them.

“So what did you think of the commander?” Stronghoof asked Twilight.

“She pressed me into military service for a nation that I don’t know and held a sword to my throat; to be honest I actually like her.” Twilight replied with a smile creeping across her face.

“That’s how most ponies see her; she’s also one of the best commanders in the military.” Stronghoof told her with a slight smile, Stonewall just nodded once before he began to look scan for something.

“What’s he looking for?” Twilight asked Stronghoof she watched Stonewall.

“Nothing, he’s just watching, he does that.” Stronghoof replied easily as Stonewall turned eye him in annoyance for a minute before he snorted and went back to looking around.

“Well where do we go now?” Twilight asked as her guides led her in-between rows of tents.

“We’re going to take a wagon into the forest till we get to the Citadel; it’s where they train war mages.” Stronghoof told her as they neared their first destination. The wagon station was filled with large metal wagons. The wagons were very impressive with thick steel armor that looked capable of taking a shot from one of the large ballista that were resting like sleeping dragons on the opposite side of the tent streets. Every wagon was hitched upto a team of eight large earth ponies who were wearing some sort of armor, although Twilight was certain it wasn’t as strong or as heavy as the armor that Stonewall and Stronghoof wore.

Stronghoof walked up to the nearest wagon and gave the lead pony an envelope that he pulled out of a slot on his armor; the pony scanned it quickly before he nodded. “They’ll get us to the Citadel by tonight at the latest.” Stronghoof told Twilight as he stepped into the wagon, Stonewall joined him followed by a slightly hesitant Twilight.

The wagon sped off with surprising speed easily drawing away from the fourth army. They entered the eaves of the Everlost forest and premature darkness overcame the bright sunlight shrouding them in shadows. The earth ponies pulling the wagons talked contentedly amongst themselves while they pulled their burden. Which mystified Twilight, there was no way they should have been able to pull the wagon and still be able to talk without being out of breath.

“How do they do that?” Twilight asked Stronghoof gesturing at the earth ponies, Stonewall chuckled and Stronghoof smiled.

“Magic, the spells on the wagon not only shield it from heat and reinforce the metal, they also make it considerably lighter then it normally would be. Hell Stonewall and I could probably haul it a few miles before falling down in exhaustion.” Stronghoof replied tapping the wall of the carriage with a hoof.

“There’s something I’ve been wondering…” Twilight said after a few minutes of silence as she looked out into the woods around them through the convenient glasslike windows.

“What?” Stronghoof asked her as he looked out the sides of the wagon idly, his eyes scanning for any trouble thanks to old campaigning habits.

“Well if that was the fourth armies H.Q. then why is it only made up of tents instead of actual buildings?” Twilight asked getting a chuckle out of Stonewall.

“That’s not our H.Q., that’s our campaigning gear. We’re out doing war games so we’re required to live under battlefield conditions.” Stronghoof replied with a slight smile.

“I have another question, why is Commander Star letting you two escort me, aren’t you two valuable?” Twilight asked them looking from one to the other.

“We’re valuable, but not as valuable as a war mage with your potential. Besides it’s just war games, trust me once you’ve played them a few dozen times they get stale.” Stronghoof replied with a shrug. Twilight nodded and let her thoughts wander as she went through the events of the day in her head again and again. Then a thought struck her.

“So what exactly are you ranked?” Twilight asked Stronghoof. “Commander Star seems to trust you, and I can’t imagine she’d send two novices to escort me to this Citadel.” Twilight continued.

“You really are clever aren’t you Twilight?” Stronghoof asked rhetorically, Twilight grinned a little. “Yeah Stone and I aren’t what you’d call novices, we’re actually members of her personal guard. But she thought it was time that the two of us took a little vacation and the Citadel is a pretty nice spot to do it as long as you aren’t a student.” Stronghoof told Twilight who nodded.

“Sorry I’m peppering you guys with questions, but why is Commander Star in control of an entire army? Where I’m from that’s a general’s job.” Twilight asked curiously, Stonewall smiled and shook his head.

“Here commanders are in direct control of one army, generals each control five. Commander Star has been offered the position of general many times, but she always turns it down.” Stronghoof said Stonewall started to snicker for some reason. “In fact one of my favorite memories on the job is the day that Cosmosmia herself came into Commander Star’s tent and almost begged her to accept the office. The Commander took her time thinking about it, then she told the Empress, and I quote. ‘Ma’am you honor me with the extraordinarily generous offer, and I’m deeply touched. However without me these soldiers wouldn’t last a week. So would you please stop offering me the job, because honestly my throat’s getting tired of repeating this speech?’ I swear the look on Cosmosmia’s face was classic she didn’t get mad or angry, she just burst into laughter.” Stronghoof told Twilight with a large smile breaking across his face.

“She said that to your Empress who can destroy mountains.” Twilight said dryly trying to imagine what Celestia would do if somepony did that to her Stonewall snickered across from her.

“Yeah, she’s one of the few who have the balls to do it. Then again it bolsters your courage a little when you’re the Empress’s daughter.” Stronghoof replied and laughed at the look on Twilight’s face.

“She has children?” Twilight asked in confusion, didn’t that sounded like something Celestia would do. In fact Twilight was pretty sure it was genetically impossible.

“She’s her adopted daughter; she is a god after all...” Stronghoof told Twilight. “…Although now that I think about it I’ve heard rumors about her having quite a few lovers.” Stronghoof continued casually causing Twilight’s face to turn scarlet, that definitely not something Celestia would do no matter what the paparazzi and dirty novelist all over Equestria thought.

Twilight wondered once again why Celestia put up with it, although her mentor had made it very clear to them what would happen if anypony insinuated that her involvement with Twilight was anything besides teacher and student. Twilight had always been thankful for that; the last thing she’d needed to worry about was to open up a box of new books and find a cover of herself and Celestia doing things to each other.

“You still in there Twilight, you look kind of out of it?” Stronghoof asked her, Twilight shook herself out of her thoughts, which were beginning to take a turn for the dirtier sections of her mind and refocused on Stronghoof.

“Yeah I’m fine, I was just thinking of home…” Twilight said a little regretfully.

“Don’t worry you’ll love the Citadel it’s possibly the largest store of information on the continent. Besides once you’re back at the army you’ll be a war mage which means that you’ll be a major part of one the best armies in the world.” Stronghoof said with a smile, Twilight smiled back but her thoughts drifted back to Ponyville and her friends.

“Do you think I’ll ever see any of my friends again?” Twilight asked Stronghoof suddenly.

“Could be, who knows?” Stronghoof replied lapsing into a silence that lasted the rest of the trip.

When they arrived at the Citadel Twilight gazed at it in the fading light of the sun. The Citadel was the size of Ponyville and was composed of circular tiers that rose imposingly into the sky. Spread across these tires was one large castle that rose hundreds of feet above the surrounding forest; the castle was topped with towers and minarets that rose even higher. Long walkways extended between several of these but judging from what Twilight had seen so far these would be highly reinforced with spells. The entire place radiated magical energy causing Twilight’s fur to stand on end as her body adjusted to the feeling. Their wagon slowed to a stop and they came out slowly stretching their legs and backs. Stronghoof nodded to the lead earth pony before he took a sack of bits out of a slot in his armor and passed it to the earth pony who nodded his thanks.

“I’m sure you’ll love it here Twilight like I said before this is the best store of information anywhere except possibly in one or two of the dragon’s hoards.” Stronghoof said patting her shoulder as they entered. “After all it’s not like you’re going to magic kindergarten.”

Chapter 2

Twilight Sparkle was impatient she had been a student of the Citadel for a whole week, and she hadn’t learned anything! It was like the place was designed for novices and armatures who were just beginning their magical training, they even had a class designed purely around the magic behind lifting things with your mind! The only things that Twilight had been at all happy with at the Citadel were the library and her room. The library was bigger than even the one in Canterlot and in Twilight’s opinion held much more useful information. Her room was very nice with white stone walls that always seemed bright and comforting. The floor, bed, desk and the small table in the middle of the room were covered in books.

“So not only is this place’s name a cliché, but they haven’t even taught me anything!” Twilight exclaimed in annoyance to Stonewall who was trying to read a book while he sat at the table. “Oh I know that they want to get a good idea about what we can do, but why in Celestia do we need to keep reiterating it?” Twilight asked her mute companion, who turned to her and raised an eyebrow before going back to his book. The door opened and Stronghoof walked in carrying a sandwich in his magic.

“I miss anything particularly exciting Stone?” He asked his partner after he swallowed a bite. Stonewall looked up from his book rolled his eyes, and shrugged before he went back to his book. “Wonderful…” Stronghoof said before turning to look at Twilight “…So, where are you in the rant that you’ve been giving us every day since we got here? I particularly like that part where you call Headmaster Thunderhead, a mage who could easily incinerate you with an errant thought, a bumbling incompetent hedwidge who ‘couldn’t cast a spell if his life depended on it’.” Stronghoof continued with a sarcastic grin on his face as he did air quotes at Twilight.

“Look everything that I have to say has a perfectly valid point, I haven’t learned anything. And that old stallion doesn’t seem like he’s going to correct that problem anytime soon!” Twilight said angrily in her defense.

“That’s why I brought Thunderhead here to talk to you directly about this.” Stronghoof said stepping aside to allow an older stallion to enter. Twilight blushed immediately, she may have thought that the old stallion was a washed up old hasbin but she would never have said it to his face, it was against her nature. The stallion’s fur was white and his mane was a deep purple, on his shoulders he wore a blue cloak. Thunderhead looked at her with a wry smile.

“Ah Miss Sparkle, I’m glad you speak so highly of me. It truly honors me that an untrained novice has seen fit to even mention me let alone speak for hours about my spell casting ability.” The stallion said dryly.

“I’m not a novice Master Thunderhead.” Twilight said though gritted teeth.

“Oh do regal me with tales of your advanced war spells. I simply love it when a new student tells me about how much they know of the mystic arts.” Thunderhead continued his voice somehow sounding completely serious.

“I don’t know any, but I’ve been studying magic with a god since I was eight and I saved the town where I lived from destruction dozens of times. I don’t deserve to be sent back to what equates to magic kindergarten.” Twilight said with acid entering her voice.

“Well then, let’s go down to the training hall and see this magic that you keep talking about.” Thunderhead told her unexpectedly before heading out the door leaving Twilight to follow in his surprisingly swift wake. “You say you already know all that we have to teach you here, but do you know how to stop a rush of griffin air warriors, or how to keep a dragon from incinerating your unit?” Thunderhead asked her his voice never coming above a normal talking tone as they walked down the well lit halls, but each question being delivered like a slap to the face. Twilight however was not backing down.

“Of course, for the griffins you cast a simple gravity spell that forces them to the ground where you slaughter them before they regain their senses, for the dragon you raise a shield to cover your unit before you cast a spell to make your troops immune to fire.” Twilight replied indignantly. The teachers themselves may not have been teaching her anything but if Twilight was anything then she was a bookworm and the library of the Citadel had provided her with more than a few hours’ worth of reading.

“Fair enough but what if you’re facing off against three mages with your back pressed against the wall and no means of escape?” Thunderhead asked her as they walked down the first flight of stairs. Students and teachers dodged out of their way sensing a large conflict building and wanting nothing to do with it.

“If the other mages were stupid enough to get close enough to corner me then I would just smash them backwards with a concussive blast before I took them apart as they tried to recover.” Twilight recited.

“Suppose they’ve read the book and they know that strategy?” Thunderhead asked with a slight chuckle at her by the book response.

“Then I improvise, I’d start out with a minor level shield guaranteed to block at least three heavy duty spells. Then while they were recharging I disperse the shield before pulling the wall down on them as I teleport to the other side.” Twilight replied with ease, she hadn’t read it anywhere but it sounded workable.

“I suppose that could work. However what if the building was important or you were defending a doorway?” Thunderhead asked her as they cleared the final stair before the practice hall.

“In that case I repeat step one before I electrocute them, if that fails then I smash them into the ground or each other with telekinesis till they’re mush.” Twilight replied easily having already expected the question. Thunderhead nodded before he stopped; they were where he had wanted them to be. Sitting motionless in the air in front of them was a large sphere made of metal and inscribed with runes.

“This is a test; you’ve certainly got the brain of a war mage, if an undertrained one. But I still need to know just how much power you have. You will fire pure magical energy at this sphere; the more energy you put in the faster the sphere will spin, I’ll tell you if you pass afterwards.” Twilight nodded, she’d done something like this with Celestia when she was younger, but then it had just been a small orb that light up different colors depending on the strength of the magic.

Twilight took a deep breath, steadied herself, and then tore into the sphere with a large blast of power. Thunderhead was surprised, most trainees start small, Twilight went at it full bore. The sphere was already spinning faster then what most of the teaching staff could manage, but Twilight was just warming up. With a small burst of effort she unshackled her next level; the sphere was a now wild cyclone sucking up lose objects as if they were made of paper. Twilight grinned and unlocked another shackle; the sphere became a howling hurricane that threatened to suck up other ponies in the hall until Thunderhead cast a gravity spell rendering them to heavy. Thunderhead was impressed the mare had a real gift when it came to magic; he’d assumed that she was done then but Twilight released another lock. The sphere was now a screaming vortex of sound and wind, Twilight looked at it and was clearly unimpressed by what she saw.

Twilight looked deep inside herself to that new and unfamiliar part of her subconscious that controlled her battle magical and carefully uncaged it. Her eyes began to emit purple light that seemed to glow with the fires of creation; her horn was lost from view as it was engulfed in a sea of light. The sphere began to create a high-pitched whine that threatened to break eardrums and continued to do so for several seconds, suddenly the sphere stopped spinning; that was because the sphere was no longer there. On the ground below where the sphere had been floating was a large pile of metal shaving. Twilight’s eyes and horn stopped glowing; she turned to look at Thunderhead and raised her eyebrow.

“So what do you think of my magic?” Twilight asked him with a smile spreading across her face.

“I think that you’re the strongest unicorn that I’ve ever seen and I’m making you my personal apprentice effective immediately. Otherwise you might hurt somepony.” Thunderhead told Twilight calmly, Twilight looked slightly wounded by the accusation.

“I haven’t hurt anypony in years!” She protested Thunderhead just shrugged.

“Regardless, you’ll move in with me so that we don’t accidentally destroy half the Citadel during your training.” Thunderhead replied. “Meet me by the front gate in an hour, and will someone get another sphere over here!” He yelled to one of the other ponies standing around gaping at the space once held by the sphere.

***

Twilight’s head hurt. That was because she was simultaneously juggling five large lead balls with her magic at the same time, she was also avoiding incoming fireballs cast by Thunderhead, and to top it off she was also expected to return fire every few attacks. She threw a shield over herself and the balls so that she could catch her breath for a few seconds before Thunderhead inevitably smashed through it and she was forced into motion again.

“Are you tired already Twilight Sparkle? Odd I thought you were stronger than this, I guess I over estimated your abilities as a mage!” Thunderhead yelled down at her as he flew over her using a spell and cast a large lightning spell that shattered her barrier. Twilight was getting angry, they’d been out here for hours and she was finally reaching the end of her at this point considerable endurance. Suddenly she had an idea Twilight stood stock still pretending to be exhausted panting visibly even allowing her knees to buckle slightly.

Thunderhead came to hover directly above her; he gathered a fireball and threw it with all his might. This was just what Twilight had been waiting for, as the fireball obscured his vision Twilight sent the five balls strait into its path. The lead balls became balls of liquid metal as they roared towards Thunderhead who was caught off guard and barely managed to raise his shields in time to stop them, even with his shields however he was still sent flying backwards thanks to the momentum. The fireball that had been descending towards her was easily blocked by a small magic barrier that absorbed the heat and transferred it to the hard stone around her shield. Twilight quickly reformed the five balls and cooled them down to a stable form before she started to juggle again.

“Clever Twilight Sparkle, very clever.” Thunderhead said as he descended towards her. “You’ve come farther in a single year then most mages come in five. In fact I believe that you’re the most promising mage I’ve ever met or had the pleasure to teach, and trust me I’ve taught a lot of them.” Thunderhead continued causing Twilight to swell with pride, her master almost never gave her actual compliments. “I think we’re done for the day, or at least we’re done with anything physical.” Twilight nodded and quickly teleported back to the room that she had spent the last year living in.

It’s now familiar walls had been scorched and scarred by her first experiments but Thunderhead had assured her that the walls building could take it, in fact he was confident that it would take Empress Cosmosmia herself to do any lasting damage. That was because the Empress had constructed it in case a student like Twilight was ever found. Twilight was currently busy working on creating a new spell of some kind. She still didn’t know what it was, or what it was going to do, but she knew that she had an idea that was dying to come out. She made a quick shower run and as she emerged from the water she gave herself a critical review.

She’d slimmed down and replaced any of the minimal fat that had once existed on her frame with hard muscle that rippled when she flexed. To her surprise now that she looked at herself she was positive that she’d gained around four inches to her height. Her coat had become a glossy purple and her cutie mark shined almost iridescently, all in all she sparkled. As she left the shower area she grabbed her new mages cloak off of the hook where it was hanging.

The cloak was dark grey with a cowl that hid your face if you had it up and had been enchanted to protect the wearer far better than normal soldier’s armor. Arrows could not pierce it; neither could normal swords or daggers. Best of all it absorbed a certain amount of any spell that was cast at it and stored it in a small gemstone located underneath the hardest part of the protective shielding. This gem acted as a fallback trump card incase Twilight or any other mage ran out of magic in the middle of a duel. Twilight emerged from her room dressed and ready to learn. She found Thunderhead sitting in his arm chair and he gestured for her to sit in the chair across from him as it turned out today’s topic was rifts and the reasons why they were illegal to cast.

“As you now know casting the spell that allows somepony to transfer themselves from one dimension to another at will is highly illegal. Up till now I’ve avoided this topic with you besides telling you to never try it, for obvious reasons. Now I feel like I know you well enough to consider you ready to hear this information.” Thunderhead began, his voice already falling into lecture mode “Back in the beginning our dimension was a hub, my people were one of the many integral linchpins that held the possibility of multiverse travel in our hooves.” Thunderhead sounded proud, very proud, but there was a hint of great sadness hidden behind the pride.

“Then something changed. One morning a unicorn of intermediate skill level opened a rift planning on seeing his sweetheart who lived on a conveniently located plane of existence right next door. When the young unicorn opened his rift a horrible creature emerged, it was a dark lithe thing by all witness accounts, although there weren’t many left alive enough to interview. It reportedly tore a hole through the unicorn’s forehead before it went on a killing spree that resulted in the deaths of ten ponies.” A note of the great sadness entered into his voice as he spoke.

“The mages and soldiers of the time eventually tracked down the creature and killed it, it wasn’t hard once they knew what to expect from it. In fact the reports seem to suggest that the forces that my people brought against it were overkill. Unfortunately that wasn’t the end of it; even as the first creature was being hunted down several hundred more began to pop up from newly created rifts. My people didn’t realize the correlation between the strength of the caster and the creatures that emerged until Empress Cosmosmia’s sister on a whim decided to cast one. Stellar always had been a pony who didn’t like being told what she could or couldn’t do so against the vigorous warnings she cast a portal. The creature that emerged from that rift was strong enough to cut Cosmosmia’s sister in half with a single spell before sending her body flying through the portal from which it had emerged. In one day my people had permanently lost one of our gods.” The grief that welled up inside Thunderhead was palpable as he spoke.

“Cosmosmia was able to force the creature to flee back into the rift from which it came but not before it managed to open several other rifts allowing many powerful creatures entrance to our dimension. Those creatures are the ones who lead the remaining creatures who in part contribute to the large armies that exist on this planet. Once she’d successfully banished the creature Cosmosmia wrote a million letters and sent them out through the void explaining the situation explicitly. She then shut down the power behind all unnatural rifts and set about building our ponies into the kinds who could fight wars. Ten thousand years later we are still occasionally fight the creatures which we have dubbed Shadow Stalkers, although most action that we see is directed at the griffin and hippogriff nations as you know.” Thunderhead said finishing his lecture.
“So we’ve been fighting these creatures for ten thousand years, and nopony has thought to do a good thorough scientific investigation on who and what they are or where they originally come from?” Twilight asked Thunderhead who shook his head.

“I never said that, we have detailed notes on how to kill them and just how their bodies work. As for who and what they are, the majority are thoughtless beasts whose only discernible goal is death. The only ones who we’ve so far confirmed capable of intelligent speech are the strongest, and they’re next to impossible to capture without Cosmosmia herself there to oversee the operation. Even then all we usually get out of them is vain evil laughter about how pitiful we mortal ants are, while it completely ignores the facts that, one we captured it, and two that we have a literal god in attendance.” Thunderhead told her as he shrugged off her idea, Twilight sighed.

“You wouldn’t happen to know anything about the being known as Discord would you?” Twilight asked her master, she wasn’t sure why she hadn’t brought it up earlier, but now seemed to be a good time.

“That creature is nothing compared to what we face Twilight, forget him.” Thunderhead said just a bit too fast.

“Is that so?” Twilight asked skeptically.

“Let me put it another way, he would be powerful in most other dimensions like your old one for example. But here he would be naturalized by Cosmosmia extremely quickly; she has no patience for his type of humor.” Thunderhead told Twilight closing the topic firmly.

“I take it that they’ve met then.” Twilight said Thunderhead rolled his eyes

“This topic is no longer under discussion, is that clear?” He asked her his voice broking no argument.

“Fine, I understand.” Twilight replied with an annoyed look on her face. Thunderhead sighed.

“Normally I would tell you more, but it’s in your best interest not to know, trust me Twilight there are some stones that you don’t want to peek under.” He told her, Twilight shrugged before she decided to try a different tactic.

“It’s just that my friends and I defeated him and sealed him in stone, I was just trying to figure out more about him in case I needed to fight him again.” Twilight told her master.

“I’m not saying anything else about it no matter how you ask it; that was a good try though.” Thunderhead told her with a wry smile on his face Twilight’s face reddened slightly. “Now let’s begin talking about strategy…”

***

“This is insane!” Twilight shouted up at Thunderhead as he lounged on a cloud. Another of the enemy earth ponies sprang up at her; Twilight let out a frustrated growl and sent a blast of fire through the pony’s head. The body dropped lifelessly to the ground in front of her with a thump.

Seconds later two enemy pegasi swopped down at her screaming as they shot a volley of arrows at her. Twilight calmly raised her shield to deflect the arrows before she cast a simple gravity spell sending the two pegasi plummeting into the ground where their heads bust into bloody pulps.

“Twilight this is what you need, if you do not learn what it is like to kill those who wish to kill you then you will die two seconds into your first battle. These are rebel scum, they seek to destroy everything Cosmosmia has built kill or be killed!” Thunderhead yelled down at her as she deflected four simultaneous spells from enemy unicorns.

Quickly scanning around her for the location of the enemy casters Twilight located them hiding in the shadows of a nearby overhang. Twilight brought the overhang smashing down on two of the enemy unicorns crushing them instantly. The other two unicorns sprang up and shot gouts of fire straight at Twilight who calmly cast a fire retardant spell before sending forth a great blast of cold that froze the two unicorns where they stood. Before Twilight could catch her breath she was charged by the combined might of twenty or so enemy earth ponies.

The small force rushed Twilight screaming for her blood, thinking fast Twilight sent out a wave of force that sent the front row smashing into the ponies behind them with bone rending force. Before Twilight could finish off the earth ponies a force of pegasi flew down at her firing arrows as they came. Twilight recast her shield just in time to stop them but she was caught from behind by a large blast of force that sent her spinning head over tail until her head struck a rock with a sickening crack. Twilight turned her blurred vision to look for who had attacked her and saw a coal black unicorn grinning evilly walking towards her slowly measuring each step to increase his menace.

“With this victory we will finally have gained our freedom! You imperials think you can suppress us but we are like parasprites YOU WILL NEVER KILL US AL-” The black unicorn was silenced by the fact that he now had a very large hole in his neck. Twilight brought the stone crashing into his skull just to make sure that he was dead before moving onto the mass of earth ponies who had finally regained their coordination. Twilight’s head may have hurt and her body may have ached like she’d run a marathon and then decided to wrestle a griffin but she was not going to fail this test.

The earth ponies charged towards her again but this time received no assistance from the pegasi, Twilight cast a simple magic missile streaking into the group dropping two from the front row immediately. Twilight ducked under a throwing spear and sent out a column of fire that roasted ten more of the ponies cooking them inside their armor where they stood. The last four looked at each other for a second before they charged her; Twilight pulled the remaining pegasi out of the sky and slammed them into the approaching earth ponies. They all went down in a spray of blood, somewhere in the back of her mind the old Twilight was cringing in disgusted fascination as she looked over the mess her magic had created.

Twilight scanned around her for more threats but none came. Thunderhead descended from the clouds slowly as his student stood wearily on her feet bruised and bleeding from several dozen attacks that had managed to slip past her guard. When he finally reached the ground her walked over to her slowly his eyes scanning her body slowly, she wasn’t wearing her cloak so every inch of her was exposed to the elements.

Twilight shivered slightly from the cold as a cool wind blew over the stony landscape ruffling her fur; now that she wasn’t running on adrenaline her body had begun to notice normal things like temperature again. With a slight nod Thunderhead tossed her a red potion from one of his saddle bags, Twilight didn’t hesitate to uncork the top and down the contents of the potion in its entirety. Twilight sighed blissfully as the potion took effect closing her wounds and spreading heat through her body that caused her to relax.

“You did very well, although if that unicorn hadn’t been such an over dramatic moron I believe I’d be looking for a new student.” Thunderhead said. “Then again all of the revolutionary types are, for some reason they can’t help but stop to gloat at their enemies instead of just killing them.” Thunderhead shook his head in annoyance at the stupidity of the rebels; Twilight could only nod numbly as she recalled how close to death she’d been. “All in all though you did very well, you killed over a two hundred rebels today.” His words hit Twilight like a brick, no like a thousand bricks.

“I killed two hundred ponies!” Twilight shouted in anger and surprise, her normal self returning now that nopony was trying to kill her.

“Yes, like I said it was very well done.” Thunderhead told her gustily as he teleported them back to the tower.

“But I killed two hundred of them!” Twilight yelled in anger.

“Twilight we’ve been over this…” Thunderhead said with a sigh “Good is not nice, we do what we have to do to keep peace and order. Those rebels would have attempted to overthrow Cosmosmia, do you know what the ramifications of that would be Twilight? If those rebels weren’t captured then they would most likely be blowing up a factory, razing a farmstead, attacking a government building, they are some of the lowest type of scum that you can find. Honestly their deaths were far too easy and quick if you ask me.” Her master told her sternly said as he started towards his chair.

“How would you know that they would do those things, they could have been fighting for their rights, or freedoms?” Twilight asked her master who rolled his eyes.

“Twilight I know that they do those things because each and every one of them was interrupted in the act of doing them.” Thunderhead said causing Twilight to fall silent. “Twilight I know you grew up in a sugar bowl. I understand that completely, but here everything can’t be solved by a nice song, or the power of friendship.” Twilight looked at her hooves now wishing that she hadn’t told Thunderhead about those times.

“Surely there’s something else we could do about them though, I don’t particularly like being used as a mindless killing machine.” Twilight told him.

“Don’t insult yourself Twilight; a mindless killing machine would have died out there. No what you have is something that all good soldiers have. When you’re on the battlefield your mind stops thinking about things like right and wrong, but afterwards you can’t help but think about them. This is good, for one it means that you won’t degenerate into a screaming barbarian, for another it will allow you to make good tactical decisions.” Thunderhead lectured her, Twilight nodded.

“I still think that there’s a better way out there.” Twilight told him, Thunderhead shrugged. “Anyways I could use a shower, I’ll be out later and you can continue whatever lesson you have planned for today.” Twilight said as she walked out of the room.

***

Twilight was crouched underneath a shield of magical energy as her ten opponent’s magical attacks slashed and crisscrossed against it. This was her final test, and in Twilight’s opinion it was ridicules, she’d never willingly engage this many enemy mages at the same time and she certainly would never have done it alone. Thunderhead let out a great blast of lightning that threatened to tear her shield apart but Twilight managed to direct it down and away from her into the stone. Twilight’s cloak was proving just as useful as she’d thought it would providing her with added protection from attacks that would’ve otherwise killed her several times over. Twilight suddenly dropped her shield and lashed out with blinding beams of flame which swept towards the enemy mages with the speed of lightning. During the distraction Twilight teleported to the top of a nearby cliff, she stood there for a second allowing the wind to sweep her cloak around her menacingly as she surveyed the situation before her.

The ten mages had responded quickly covering themselves with protective glowing fire shields, which was exactly what Twilight had wanted them to do. With a small application of power Twilight funneled the air around the mages into a spinning vortex of rushing air that masked all outside movement. Twilight could already feel the mages attempting to breakdown the whirlwind so she worked fast. She needed something that would kill at least one mage to even the odds because no matter how good she’d become there was no way that Twilight could hold off all ten at the same time for much longer. Lifting her horn in the direction of a nearby storm cloud Twilight began to gather energy from the vast cumulonimbus, her fur stood on end and little sparks of electricity shot out of her body.

Below her the mages had managed to break down her whirlwind and had just begun to look for her as she unleashed the energy of the storm with a shocking blast of thunder. The bolt drilled into the enemy mage’s position throwing four of them into the air where Twilight shot several small bolts into them just to make sure that they were dead. There were six enemy mages still standing looking up at her with rage in their eyes, as one they unleashed a blast of pure energy that Twilight barely managed to deflect away.

The energy cut its way through the ground underneath Twilight’s feet and cut off the entire upper half of the cliff where she’d been standing. With a sudden surprised yelp Twilight was thrown air born as the top half of the cliff tumbled down towards the enemy mages, who seemed to realize the mistake that they’d just made.Thinking fast Twilight teleported back to where the cliff had once been and watched with a sense of sick fascination as the cliff neared the enemy. Some cowered behind shields of energy while others prepared to simply blast the chunks of dirt and rock out of the way with pure magic.
“They aren’t the brightest mages are they?” Thunderhead asked her floating by on a cloud; Twilight really wished he’d teach her how he could relax like a pegasus in places that he really shouldn’t be able to.

“Not particularly no.” Twilight replied as she watched several of the mages get crushed by rock.

“Alas the rebellions don’t train their mages all that well, on the bright side it means that you’ve almost passed.” Thunderhead told her. “Ouch.” He said as a pretty mare’s head got smashed in by a chunk of rock, she’d been one of the mages to try and blast the rocks away.

“So do you think any will survive?” Twilight asked her master.

“The ones with the shields should be fine once the rocks stop, then it’ll be a simple matter of blasting their way out.” Thunderhead told her, Twilight nodded she’d already known that. “Oh look here they come.” Thunderhead said uninterestedly as a beam of energy shot out of the pile of rocks and earth, a grey unicorn followed it up shortly panting. Twilight waited several seconds before she shot a bolt of lightning down at him, the unicorn fell under the assault his eyes going dark. They waited there several more minutes but not a single enemy mage appeared.

“So I guess I pass.” Twilight said with a small grin.

“Indeed you have Twilight. In the past two years you’ve become an extremely competent battle mage and I’m honored to have taught you” Thunderhead said shaking her hoof and passing her a tiny scroll. “You are to report directly to Commander Star of the Fourth Army.” Twilight bowed blushing slightly.

“Thank you master, I’ll miss having you around trying to kill me.” Twilight told him, Thunderhead laughed.

“I’ll miss the challenge, now you should probably go; Commander Star isn’t a mare to keep waiting.” Thunderhead said with a smile. Twilight nodded before teleporting back to her room to pack. She gathered her few things and with a final glance around the room that had been her home for the past two years Twilight vanished.

***

“Welcome back to the fourth army Miss Sparkle, I’m very glad to see you again.” Commander Star told Twilight happily from across the desk, Stronghoof and Stonewall were standing attentively behind Commander Star smiling.

“I’m glad to be back Commander it’s good to see you again, and it’s good to see you two again too.” Twilight said looking at Stronghoof and Stonewall who nodded to her.

“Now on to business, according to the report that Master Thunderhead sent along ahead of you, you are and I quote ‘The strongest most imaginative war mage that I’ve ever seen, but tell her not to let that get to her head that’s the last thing she needs!’” Commander Star said in a nearly perfect imitation of Thunderhead’s voice. “Now what this tells me is that you’re ready to meet the rest of your unit and get prepped for combat they’re in barracks 7A. Oh and Dr. Ginger Root heard that you were coming back and told me to tell you to stop by at some point today if you get a spare moment.” Commander Star told Twilight who nodded.

“Thanks Commander Star.” Twilight replied with a small grin, she gave a little bow and walked out of the command room. The Fourth Armies’ home base was an enormous castle that was almost as big as the Citadel made out of an odd red stone. Twilight had spent an hour finding her way to Commander Star’s room and wasn’t particularly looking forward to having to find her way to either the hospital or barracks 7A. As luck would have it she stumbled upon the hospital first, mostly by following the flow of slightly injured ponies. She walked in and was quickly confronted by a nurse.

“What’s wrong with you Miss?” The nurse asked impatiently without looking up from her chart.

“Nothing I’m here to see Dr. Ginger Root, I’m Twilight Sparkle and Commander Star told me that he wanted to see me at my earliest convenience.” Twilight replied friendlily, the nurse nod.

“Oh right I remember yeah, he’s performing surgery in room 42D right now but it’s nothing serious. You can probably just nock.” The nurse told Twilight dismissively before she turned to the next pony in line. Twilight quickly found room 42D and knocked on the door.

“Hold on I’m coming.” She heard Ginger Root call from behind the door. The Yellow coated unicorn opened the door and whistled. “Hey there Twilight it’s been a while, come on in. I’m just finishing up here.” Ginger Root said gesturing to buck on the medical table; the buck was reading a book. Twilight did a double take when she noticed the fact that there was a long gash going through the buck’s stomach, a needle and sewing thread was in the process of sewing the gash closed. Ginger Root chuckled at her reaction. “Don’t worry about him he’s on to many pain meds to notice, like I said I’m just finishing up.”

“Isn’t it still unsafe?” Twilight asked, Ginger Root shook his head.

“Nope, anyways It’s good to see you Twilight, if you don’t mind me saying you look better then the scarred pony who came through that portal two years ago.” Ginger Root told her with a friendly smile.

“Thanks Ginger.” Twilight replied blushing slightly.

“Anytime, anyways I just wanted to see you to see if you were in one piece or needed some counseling. If you don’t right now meet me latter in the bar and we’ll do some catching up, for now I should probably finish up in here.” Ginger Root said turning back to his patient.

“Sure see you then.” Twilight told him as she left the room “Did I just get asked out on a date?” She asked herself quietly as she walked out of the hospital, after an infuriating hour of searching Twilight, knocked on the door of barracks 7A.
“I’ll be there in a moment if I can spare the time.” A surprisingly familiar voice called from within. The door opened and Twilight was confronted by a blue unicorn, Twilight’s jaw dropped.

“You have got to be…” Twilight began.

“Kidding me…” Trixie finished for her with a groan that Twilight echoed. “I was hoping that that the name was merely coincidence, but here you are.” Trixie said in a mixture of exasperation and acceptance. Twilight for her part stared at Trixie, the blue unicorn looked older then she remembered along with having developed actual muscles.

“Trixie…how did you get here?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Come in and I’ll explain, although I suggest listening closely because I’m not repeating it.” Trixie said moving out of the door and gesturing Twilight into the room.

Twilight stepped inside uncertainly to find a poshly decorated room. The ceiling of the room was adorned with a map of the heavens, while the walls were made of the same familiar red stone as the rest of the castle. Scattered tastily around the room were several stylish couches and lounge seats, along the walls were several bookcases filled to bursting with ancient spines. At the center of the room was a large table that was covered in clutter that hurt Twilight’s order obsessed brain. There were two separate doors that peeled off from the main room leaving Twilight to wonder where they went. Trixie shut the door behind her and sighed.

“I was thrilled when they told me I was finally getting a roommate, oh well things could be worse I suppose.” Trixie said with a tiny pout as she smoothed her silvery mane before she went to sit at one of the chairs sitting around the table, she gestured for Twilight to take the one across from her.

“Wait roommate?” Twilight asked in confusion, Trixie sighed.

“Yes you’re essentially going to be my partner, which makes sense I guess.” Twilight blushed for some reason.

“Umm…my barn door doesn’t swing that way, sorry Trixie.” Twilight said blushing worse now, Trixie facehoofed.

“Not that kind of partner Twilight, I mean we’ll be living together and watching each other’s backs in the field.” Trixie said in exasperation.

“Oh, I’m sorry…so when did you get here?” Twilight asked Trixie moving on as fast as possible.

“I’ve been here for ten years Twilight, by the way what was the date in Equestria when you left?” Trixie asked Twilight.

“Hmm… it was the eighth of January 1002.” Twilight replied, Trixie stared at her for a minute then her eye twitched slightly.

“That’s impossible; I left on the first of January 1002.” Trixie said her eyes going round. “Well that certainly explains why you look so young…” Trixie mused looking Twilight over again.

“Time must move differently here Trixie. So what happened to you?” Twilight asked the blue unicorn.

“Well I was out looking for something valuable in Everfree so that I could finally afford an actual house instead of my little wagon. Eventually I stumbled upon an old castle that was remarkable well preserved and ventured inside; I think you know how it went from there.” Trixie said ruefully, Twilight nodded.

“I think I do, but why not tell your version it’ll provide more data.” Twilight replied with a slight smile.

“Yes well I made my way out of the castle and into Everlost forest, I didn’t know it was called that back then of course, and stumbled upon a camp of rebels. They were about to do some very vile things to me and I was screaming quite loudly because none of my spells were working against them, don’t give me that look...” Trixie told Twilight as Twilight rolled her eyes “…suddenly a stallion in silver armor armed with a large sword bursts out of the woods and impales one of them through the chest, it was really very graphic. Eventually he managed to fight them off but one of them somehow managed to cut his tongue out, honestly I’m not sure how I think it was one of their spell casters, then he brought me back to this place.” Twilight was staring at Trixie now.

“That stallion wouldn’t happen to have been Stonewall, would it?” Twilight asked her, Trixie nodded.

“Yes it was, anyways I got shipped off to the Citadel where they taught me what it means to truly be a mage. Oh and they also beat the shit out me whenever I dropped into third person, apparently that kind of behavior is only for ‘rebel scum’” Trixie said shocking Twilight with her casual use of the word shit.

“That certainly explains it…” Twilight said Trixie rolled her eyes.

“Har, har, yes I suppose it does. Say Twilight I want to test something.” Trixie said uncertainly.

“What is it?” Twilight asked interestedly.

“Well I wanted to test your strength against mine, last time it wasn’t really a fair match.” Trixie said Twilight shrugged.

“Alright why not, what are we going to use?” Twilight asked.

“Would you mind teleporting us down to the practice yard, that’s the only place we can do this safely?” Trixie asked nicely, Twilight focused and soon the two of them appeared in the middle of the practice yard. All around them were soldiers whacking targets and dummies with an assortment of swords and spells.

“Now what?” Twilight asked, Trixie rose up on her hind legs.

“Attention a directed energy trial will be taking place within the next five minutes between myself and Twilight Sparkle, any who wish to watch my do so but please stay back we do not wish to kill anypony by accident!” Trixie yelled in a voice that gave Luna’s Royal Canterlot voice a run for its money.

Every pony in the practice yard rubbed their ears and looked at Trixie in annoyance but hastily got out of the way. To Twilight’s surprise she saw Commander Star along with Stonewall and Stronghoof leaning up against one of the walls, sitting in a chair next to them was Ginger Root. Twilight arched an eyebrow at Trixie before she tossed her head in their direction.

“So this was planned.” Twilight said, it was a statement not a question.

“It’s actually normal procedure; I honestly never thought that it would really be you.” Trixie said with a shrug, Twilight nodded. It seemed that the entirety of the Fourth Army had come out to see this match, the practice yard was packed with spectators and Twilight noticed that the walls around them were also covered with observers. Although on closer inspection the area directly behind them was strangely absent of ponies. “I didn’t expect so many ponies to be interested in this…” Trixie muttered.

“What’s the matter Trixie; can’t put on a show anymore?” Twilight asked her with a slight smile, she’d never really had a personal problem with the unicorn but something about the irony here demanded it to be said. Trixie shook her head and smiled, her old cape appeared around her neck but it had obviously been modified to act like Twilight’s cloak.

“Oh I haven’t lost my edge Twilight don’t you worry about that.” Trixie said with a little smirk. “Now I believe that it’s been five minutes so let’s begin this, we’re only using pure energy here no actual elements. Just try and hit me with it, the enchantments in our clothing should protect us from any actual damage.” Twilight nodded and braced herself.

Twilight shot first a large bright purple beam of energy sped towards Trixie rapidly. In response Trixie shot out her own much thinner beam of energy which shot through Twilight’s much large beam with ease clearing a path right around Trixie. Twilight was startled but sent more energy through the center of the beam forcing Trixie’s beam backwards. They strained against each other’s will for five minutes neither making any headway until Trixie narrowed her beam yet again forming it into a spearhead that cut through Twilight’s own still rather blocky beam.

Twilight felt the shift at the last minute and narrowed her own beam in response stopping the other beam inches in front of her face before she pushed it back. Then Trixie smiled, her beam got so small it almost disappeared altogether while it somehow pushed back all of Twilight’s own beam. Suddenly Twilight was thrown backwards she landed in a role and regained her hooves instantly, she responded by unleashing seven different large beams at Trixie simultaneously. Trixie’s eyes went wide but she managed to fend five of the seven beams. Unfortunately for her the other two slammed into her with enough force to send her several feet farther backwards then Twilight had been sent.

“Alright you two good match, now go shower.” Commander Star called as Trixie rolled to her feet.

“Yes Commander, Twilight if you’d take us back to our room?” Trixie asked completely composed despite the fact that several of her silver hairs were falling into her right eye and her cheeks were flushed. Twilight nodded and they were immediately back in their room. “Follow me Twilight.”

Trixie said over her shoulder as she walked towards one of the two doors, Twilight followed uncertainly but she soon found herself in a beautifully set up bathroom. There were two large baths built into the floor, their bottoms were covered in mosaic tiles depicting pictures of the night sky. There were also two stalls in the back of the room along with two sinks, but Twilight’s eyes were drawn to the baths. Trixie shed her cape and turned the water on, Twilight followed suit quickly figuring out what made the water warm or cold. Once her bath was full Trixie sank in and gave a happy sigh.

“By Cosmosmia I love being a battle mage.” Trixie said happily, Twilight stepped into her own bath and immediately agreed.

“So what was the point of that little exercise?” Twilight asked Trixie after a few minutes of luxury.

“I wanted to get a feeling of your capabilities; like I thought even after all your training you have trouble with the precise small things which is what I’m best at. Where you beamspam your enemies to death I use simple strokes, not that either way is any better than the other but it’s partially why we’re going to be partners. We compliment each other’s fighting styles very well, besides the fact that we’re from the same dimension so they put us together for connivance.” Trixie replied easily “So do you want me to show you around the rest of this place, or do you have other plans?”

“I’m not sure if it is one or not, but I think Ginger Root asked me on a date.” Twilight told Trixie, Trixie chuckled.

“I know that stallion, he’s a good buck that’s for sure but he mostly tries to avoid relationships, so don’t get depressed if he’s just being friendly.” Trixie told her kindly, Twilight looked over at the older unicorn in slight shock.

“Trixie why are you being so nice to me?” Twilight asked her.

“Well let’s see Twilight, I upstaged all of your friends, although they had it coming for interrupting my show, I acted like a bully to you, then those two idiot stallions unleashed an ursa minor in my name and you still saved my life without hesitation. Afterwards you were always kind to me despite everything I put you through. Besides I’ve had years of combat to teach me about the important things, and frankly holding a grudge against an undeserving pony, especially your partner will get you killed in combat before you can blink.” Trixie said it all sincerely; Twilight took a few minutes to compose an answer.

“Thank you Trixie, I never would have expected that from you, it was very thoughtful!” Twilight told her, the older blue unicorn sighed.

“I’ve changed a lot, not that all of those changes were pleasant, but all of them were needed.” Trixie told Twilight as she pulled herself from the bath. “Now come on I’ll take you to wherever Ginger Root is meeting you.” Twilight nodded and after drying off followed Trixie through the castle to a tiny bar, to her surprise not only was Ginger Root there so was Stonewall and Stronghoof.

“We thought we’d take you for a night of drinking to celebrate you graduating.” Stronghoof said passing Twilight a mug of beer. Twilight looked at it for a few seconds; she’d never been much of a drinker.

“Eh, what the hell.” Twilight said and drained the mug.

Chapter 3

Commander Star sighed as she looked at the stallion in front of her, he didn’t sit in his straight backed seat so much as somehow manage to sprawl in it. He blew a strand of his cleanly cut black mane out of his face with a bored smile lazily spreading over his face. If it wasn’t for the fact that he was the best spy in the Fourth or any army Commander Star would have kicked his flank across the practice yard. As it was he was an invaluable war asset even if he was possibly the largest pain in the ass that Commander Star had ever had the displeasure of meeting.

“So how did your mission go True Shooter?” Commander Star asked swallowing her anger at his posture and general existence.

“Well I slept with several of the enemy officers, including the general’s wife, and I have to say that I think griffins are beginning to grow on me.” True Shooter said his grin firmly cementing into place. Commander Star resisted the urge to smash her head into her desk in frustration.

“Other than sampling the foul how did it go?” Commander Star asked gritting her teeth.

“The food was excellent, so was the wine.” True replied pretending to take a sip from an imaginary glass, Commander Star almost lost it.

“True, do you know how close I am to killing you?” Commander Star asked him her voice calm as the eye of a hurricane.

“Because I’m the sexiest stallion alive and your secret love for me prevents you from killing me?” He asked her with a silky grin.

“Actually no, it’s because no matter how much of an arrogant asshat you are you always manage to get us the information that we need. Now tell me what you learned before I personally castrate you!” Commander Star commanded her voice tightening and her magic picking up a very sharp looking knife and slowly moving it towards True’s waist.

“Fine, I guess you’ve never heard of foreplay Commander.” True said rolling his eyes “After my little fling with the general’s wife I stole this little document.” True told her tossing Commander Star a bound scroll marked with the sigil of the Griffin Empire. As Commander Star was scanning the missive Stonewall began to eat a bowl of oats, True scowled at him. “Do you want us to get ants Stone, because it looks like you want us to get ants?” True asked the guard who shifted his gaze to regard the arrogant spy with a sneer, what would have been an interesting fight was interrupted when Commander Star gasped.

“Shit! Good work True Shooter, you get to keep your member yet another day. Now get out of my office I have a campaign to plan.” True gave her a little fake bow and backed out of the room with a smug smile plastered across his face. Commander Star turned to her two guards who regarded her with raised eyebrows, Commander Star didn’t swear, that much.

“What disaster are we wadding into today Commander?” Stronghoof asked her with a tiny grin.

“We’re going to the griffin border and stopping the army that is as we speak flying and marching towards us.” Commander Star told them levelly, Stonewall whistled softly to himself.

“Who’s in command?” Stronghoof asked her, he was dreading the eventual answer but he could always be optimistic.

“Who do you think, it’s Stormwing of course.” Commander Star told him, her voice wasn’t fearful, it was resigned. Stormwing was possibly the only griffon, or other sentient being who inhabited her plane of existence barring dragons or gods who could actually plat the game of war like Commander Star.

“Well this promises to be fun…” Stronghoof said dryly.

“Tell me about it.” Commander Star replied with a slight groan. “The feathered hotshot is trying to regain that land that we took last year, I’d let him have it if it wasn’t for the fact that the entire area is full of diamonds.” Commander Star continued rubbing her forehead with her hooves in irritation as she began to think about all the things she’d need to put in motion.

***
Trixie and Twilight were currently engaged in a furious battle of wits that could have driven an outside observer insane.

“All hail the great king of Mal.” Trixie said flatly as she lay down a king on top of the face up deck turning to Twilight to make her move. Twilight scanned her cards eagerly; she was new to the game Mal and was still learning the ridicules rules that came with the wretched game, but it was the most played game in the realm and she was forcing herself to learn how.

“Who’s your daddy?” Twilight said triumphantly laying down the seven of spades, Trixie smiled widely at her.

“Failure to say seven of spades.” Trixie said passing Twilight another card.

“But…” Twilight protested

“Talking.” Trixie said with a malicious grin as she passed Twilight a card “Failure to say seven of spades.” She said and passed Twilight another card.

“Seven of spades!” Twilight exclaimed in annoyance, Trixie gave her a pleasant nod and laid down a six of spades.

“Six of spades.” Trixie said, Twilight tried to remember if there was a rule to go with it but decided that there wasn’t one.

“All hail the great queen of Mal, queen of spades.” Twilight said laying down a queen of spades, Trixie just smiled.

“Failure to say all hail the queen of Mal.” Trixie said passing Twilight another card which Twilight grudgingly accepted with a snort.

“Hey you two we have new orders!” Shouted a honey colored mare excitedly, she was almost bounding with joy.

“Hey there Angeldust, what are our orders?” Twilight asked the mare respectfully, Twilight had only been with the Fourth Army for a week but she had already gained an appreciation for Angeldust’s power. Even if the mare did act bubbly on the surface she could probably curbstomp Twilight into the ground in seconds.

“We head out at noon, and then we march to the griffin border where we repulse an invasion army spearheaded by Commander Stormwing. Isn’t this going to be great!” Angeldust asked happily, Twilight nodded uncertainly looking over at Trixie to gauge her reaction to the news. From the strained grin that spread across her partner’s face it wasn’t going to be ‘great’.

“That’s wonderful Angeldust, why don’t you go tell the others?” Trixie asked her right eye twitching slightly.

“That’s an excellent idea Trixie; I’ll see you two in formation!” Angeldust said as she bounded away with a happy skip in her step, Trixie shuddered slightly.

“I wouldn’t mind her so much if she wasn’t so peppy.” Trixie said with a grimace “Then again she’s the most powerful mage in the army and a bloodknight besides so I guess that makes up for her being creepy.” Twilight shrugged, in her opinion Angeldust was creepy as hell and no amount of dead enemies would make up for that.

“So what do you know about Commander Stormwing?” Twilight asked her partner as they walked towards the mess hall so that they could get one last good meal before they headed out.

“Well he’s the only Commander that I’ve ever heard of actually beating Commander Star, they both have nearly flawless records and any time they go up against each other victory is a tossup.” Trixie sounded worried Twilight looked at the silver maned unicorn next to her anxiously.

“Should I be overly worried about dying?” Twilight asked as they filed into line behind several others who had decided that now would be a great time to have a good meal.

“No more than usual, don’t worry Twilight we have a bunch of very firm meat shields between us and any incoming danger.” Trixie told Twilight with a grin to show her that she was joking. Several of the troopers around them chuckled to themselves; they’d long ago learned that being called a meat shield was an honor only befitting the staunchest of stallions.

“I know it’s just, it’s my first actual battle I really don’t want to die.” Twilight said in a small voice, Trixie looked at her companion with compassion in her eyes and patted Twilight on the shoulder.

“Don’t worry Twilight you’ll do fine, besides who could possibly kill two of the most powerful mages ever to grace Equestria?” Trixie asked her with a smile.

“Ha I wonder who you’re talking about there sweet cheeks.” Said a black maned pegasus from behind them, Trixie turned to regard the pegasus who was leering at them with a sleazy smile.

“Why if it isn’t True Shooter, how was your latest mission?” Trixie asked keeping her voice neutral.

“Oh you know I bagged myself some griffin women, including one of the generals’ wives. Although I’ve got to say the feathers are annoying, they get everywhere.” True said with a shrug “So who’s the new girl and why haven’t I had the honor of sleeping with her?” The pegasus asked Trixie, Twilight’s horn began to glow but Trixie motioned for her to stop.

“This is Twilight Sparkle our newest battle mage, and my partner.” Trixie said eyeing Twilight protectively, Twilight blushed.

“Oh I see never mind then, although I pegged you for more of a teen dragon girl Trixie.” True said with a smile at this point Twilight felt like sinking into the floor to escape the embarrassment.

“Ohlookwe’reatthefrontoftheline, nicemeetingyoucomeonTrixie!” Twilight said in a rush grabbing Trixie and pulling her towards the chefs who were smirking. After they took their seats Twilight turned to glare at Trixie furiously. “Why in the hell did you do that?” She asked Trixie angrily.

“Would you rather be sexually harassed every time you see him, the only thing that stops him is that he looks down upon messing up relationships.” Trixie told her before taking a bite of her sandwich.

“But we aren’t in one!” Twilight exclaimed angrily “And didn’t he talk about screwing some griffin general’s wife?”

“Sorry what I meant to say is that he doesn’t mess around with his friend’s relationships.” Trixie replied.

“We aren’t in a relationship though!” Twilight told her angrily.

“You know that, I know that, everypony else knows that, but he doesn’t.” Trixie said with a smile, Twilight shook her head in frustration at the pony sitting across from her but bit into the scone instead of replying. The two ate in silence for several minutes till they’d finished and Trixie led Taillight towards the staging ground.

There were ponies everywhere lining up in neat uniform ranks, their crimson armor shined in the sun and their black bladed weapons seemed to cut the air around them. Trixie made for one of the carriages that were ordered in straight rows and nodded to the earth ponies who were attached to it. She received small grins in return and she gestured for Twilight to follow her into it. Twilight looked at the interior of the one that she had ridden in both to and from the Citadel, except this one had three of their six squad member waiting inside. Twilight may have been with the fourth army for a week but the other members of the squad had been on break all week and had only gotten back last night. Twilight had only had the chance to meet each of them for a few minutes but they seemed nice, if very odd, then again considering Twilight’s old friends odd was old news.

“Well I’m glad you two decided to finally show up.” Stardust, a black coated pony said as she pushed her white mane out of her face. Oddly she was Angeldust’s partner, no one really knew if it was a coincidence, or if some strings were pulled to make it a joke. Regardless Stardust was much less peppy then her partner.

“Don’t be mad at them Stardust, I’m sure they were just catching a few quite moments… alone.” Inferno Blaze, a red coated stallion said with a snicker. Twilight glared at him, he just smiled at her, apparently fake news moves fast around the Forth.

“Cool it Blaze, we all know why she’s doing it.” Blaze’s female partner Aqua said shaking her blue mane at him; Blaze rolled his eyes but remained silent.

“So how long do we wait till we move out, and didn’t Angeldust say something about marching?” Twilight asked uncertainly, Blaze chuckled.

“Twilight we’re battle mages, we don’t march anywhere unless we’re in real trouble.” Aqua told her, looking at Twilight with slight bemusement in her sapphire blue eyes.

“Isn’t that unfair?” Twilight asked Stardust shook her head.

“Without us the army would most be destroyed, yes the infantry do most of the actual fighting and the archers are invaluable, but we keep them from being turned into living torches.” Stardust told her seriously, Twilight nodded and thought a little about what Thunderhead had said about mages. ‘Mages are the grease that makes everything work, without us soldiers would die by the thousands in a matter of seconds’.

“Yeah and the infantry know it so they treat us right.” Blaze said as he slid his forehoof around Aqua’s shoulder, she narrowed her eyes at him but let him keep it there.

“Hey there everypony are you as excited about this as I am?” Angeldust asked as she literally jumped into the carriage with a happy grin on her face.

“Yes Angel, I’m sure it’ll be a blast…” Stardust told her partner rolling her eyes.

“I hope not explosions annoy me, too much containment work for me…” Angeldust said sounding uncharacteristically serious “…then again I love fireworks!” Stardust sighed and began to gently hit her head against the side of the carriage as her partner sat down next to her. “You’re so silly Starry; you shouldn’t hit your head against things.” Angeldust said, the light pounding continued for several more seconds. Angeldust frowned before she leaned closer to Stardust and whispered something in her ear, Stardust immediately turned to look at her, one eyebrow raised.

“You better be serious about that.” Stardust told her partner who smiled.

“Of course I’m serious Starry; you know I love it as much as you do.” The honey colored mare replied with a saucy smile, Twilight blushed causing laughter to break out around her.

“Oh man I love the new ones.” Blaze said with an almost evil grin as he looked at Aqua for assessment “They’re so innocent.” Aqua rolled her eyes apparently not as amused by Twilight’s reaction as her coltfriend.

“Like I said Blaze cool it.” Aqua told him as she reached into her pack to get a book out, the carriage suddenly jerked forward.

Twilight looked out the window to and saw that the army had started to move; the sight of fifty thousand armed and armored earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns was enough to take Twilight’s breath away momentarily. The majority of the army was made up of earth ponies who despite they’re lack of magic made up for it with their intense strength and durability. Add to it enchanted crimson colored armor and magical swords whose blades could cut through just about anything and you had a very strong offense or defense capable of fighting enemies many times their own size and strength. They also had that incredible healing factor working for them that Twilight wished she could possess. Massive internal bleeding, millions of cuts, a pierced lung, keep them stable for twenty minutes and their healing factor could fix all of it.

Twilight’s eyes drifted to the pegasi who flew in close ranked formations, although trying to keep track of them in the air was a very difficult task. The pegasi couldn’t bare the weight of the armor that the earth ponies could so they’d decided upon a slightly more, esoteric means of protection. The pegasi armor was blanketed in many layers of magic allowing them to match the sky directly above them, it wasn’t foolproof of course. If you knew what to look for you could see where they were, but to the untrained, impatient, or distracted eye they were effectively invisible. The pegasi acted as scouts, archers, and occasionally weather driven bombers for the armies, although they could hold their own against flyers thanks to the serrated blades that incased their wings. Twilight sighed; watching them flicker in and out of her vision reminded her of Rainbow Dash, the blue pegasus would probably fit in great here.

“You ok Twilight?” Trixie asked her quietly.

“Yeah, I’m just thinking of an old friend.” Twilight replied with a wistful smile. “Now that I think about it, I’m two years ahead of them now.” Twilight said rubbing a tiny tear away from her eye.

“Don’t worry Twilight, they live in Equestria nothing all that terrible ever happens there except for the occasional escape of an eldritch creature that is somehow defeated by love, tolerance, and the rare song.” Trixie replied with a slight grin, the rest of the carriage was looking at them, as if waiting for something. “Piss off.” Trixie told them crossly and they all returned to their own activities except for Blaze.

“You two come from a real sugar bowl don’t you.” He said with a hint of laughter entering his eyes. Trixie rolled her eyes and went back to messing with some minor spell; Twilight’s eyes returned to looking out the window, her gaze fell upon the unicorns.

There were far fewer unicorns in the army than any other type of pony in the army, from what Twilight had learned it was a condition that had affected the country for years nopony knew why but unicorn birth rates had been low since around the time that the plane had been sealed. What they lacked in numbers they made up for with skill and power. The unicorns entered into one of three classes when they enlisted, paladin, war mage, or adapt. Each class fulfilled a different purpose in the armies, war mages were fairly self explanatory, adapts were doctors, surgeons, or scientists, paladins acted as specialized military units they were identified by their silver armor. Stronghoof and Stonewall were paladins and had the honor of guarding Commander Star; others were formed into kill teams who could respond to almost any problem the army encountered.

“So Twilight, are you ready to roast some turkey feathers?” Blaze asked her snapping Twilight’s attention back to the present.

“I’m not sure, I don’t really know what to expect, and Thunderhead never had any griffins for me to fight.” Twilight replied honestly.

“Well I can speak from experience; this isn’t going to be a cakewalk.” Stardust told Twilight with a slightly worried expression.

“Don’t worry Twilight if any of those mean old griffins get to close I’ll turn them into birthday candles!” Angeldust told her with a slightly maniacal smile that caused Twilight to shiver slightly, she reminded Twilight of a crazier version of Pinkie.

“What’s the big deal about the griffins, I thought the fourth was the best army on the planet?” Twilight asked.

“Well we are, but they’re the second best, and their s commander is a genius on the battlefield.” Stardust said with a sigh returning her eyes to the moving countryside.

“Who is it?” Twilight asked.

“Commander Stormwing, he’s one of the toughest commanders in the world, and if the rumors are right he was Commander Star’s old flame.” Aqua said looking up from her book. “Although I’m not sure why she would griffins are…messy to many feathers.”

“Although I remember that one night when…” Blaze was cut off by a glare from Aqua that could have cut through a block of steel. “…I’ll shut up now.” Blaze said in a small voice.

“That would probably be best; we wouldn’t want you sleeping on the couch for a year.” Aqua told him curtly with an icy smile that Twilight thought could have frozen the fires of Tartarus. Then she turned to Twilight “The griffins are ferocious fighters who utilize some of the deadliest spells, weapons, and tactics in the world. Their main infantry are a mix of lightly armored claymore fighters who wield blades as tall as they are which is around twelve feet when they’re standing on their hind talons. The other main type infantry are spear and shield wielders who keep their enemies at a distance while they’re slowly chopped to pieces. Their air warriors are equally impressive combining the speed of pegasi with the around twice the strength of normal earth ponies. Worst of all though are their mages; they use a specialized type of magic that’s very hard to counter unless you’ve been properly trained for it, which means that you Twilight will be tasked with keeping Angel, Stardust, and I alive.” Aqua said pointing at Twilight with a hoof.

“So I don’t get to cast any real spells?” Twilight asked Angeldust shook her head.

“No silly, it means that you have the fun job of roasting any of those mean griffins who get close enough to hurt us. I remember my first time defending, it was super extra exciting, and there was lots of blood everywhere!” Angeldust said her eyes shining with glee; Trixie put a comforting hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Don’t worry Twilight we’ll be fine between the six of us we’re some of the best mages in the army, honestly we should have nothing to worry about besides the occasional flyer who makes it past the pegasi.” Trixie told Twilight, her voice sounded confident but Twilight could tell that her partner was nervous.

“So remind me again when you two are making it official.” Blaze said with a wide grin, Aqua promptly doused him in summoned water and he started to sputter. “Come on Aqua you know it’ll happen just like I do!” Aqua eyed him venomously.
“Could be, could not, either way you being an idiot doesn’t make it happen any faster.” Aqua told him her voice hard. “Now if you’ll stop pressuring the new girl I need to read this book.” Aqua said turning back to her book silencing her coltfriend, who began fiddling with a tiny flame spell that he held in his hoof. They sat in silence for a little while each occupying their minds with something until the silence became too much too take.

“So Twilight I just met you, and I know you probably think I’m crazy, but I want to get to know you, so will you tell us about your old life maybe?” Angeldust said, for some reason the way she asked it made Twilight want to kill her, but the odd urge passed.

“What do you want to know?” Twilight asked uncertain of where she should start.

“How about what you did, did you have a job?” Aqua asked looking up from her book.

“Yes and no, technically I was the librarian of Ponyville…” Twilight began but was cut off by snickers from Blaze, Aqua kicked him. “…But really I was there on research for Princess Celestia.” Twilight told them, Stardust raised an eyebrow.

“You were working directly with a princess, that’s actually pretty impressive.” Stardust told her with a hint of a smile appearing on her face.

“Well Celestia had been training me in magic since I was around eight, being an alicorn and all she was the best teacher for somepony with as much power as me.” Twilight replied with a shrug.

“YOU TRAINED WITH AN ALICORN?” Blaze yelled and the fire in his hoof rushed up to the ceiling of the carriage causing several of the earth ponies pulling their carriage to look at him with varying degrees of annoyance. Blaze blushed slightly surprising Twilight by making his face somehow more read while he snuffed out his flame, the earth ponies shook their heads and went back to ignoring their charges.

“Hmm… I had been wondering why Grand Master Thunderhead himself would take an interest in you, this resolves that.” Aqua said tapping her hoof to her chin in thought. “So if you were apprenticed to a god, why would you leave?”

“Well uh, I was kind of an introverted nerd who preferred books and scrolls to mares or stallions.” The others looked at her a few seconds aghast till Twilight realized what she’d accidentally implied. “Wow, that expression just went somewhere horrible.” Twilight said hiding her face in her hooves to cover the large creeping red blush that was sweeping over her face.

“Don’t worry Twilight, you know I used to have a thing for a certain kind of scroll, then again I doubt your scrolls had any nice centerfolds.” Blaze told her with a cheeky grin.

“No not really, although Celestia did leave some trashy romance novels lying around and those were very entertaining.” Twilight said with a small grin.

“You must have loved the Citadel library almost as much as I did.” Aqua said with a slight smile, Twilight nodded. “So back to the point, you were a light hating book hugger, which still doesn’t explain why you were living in someplace called Ponyville.”
“Well Celestia decided that I needed to make some friends, so she sent my baby dragon Spike and I to Ponyville to prepare a celebration. One thing led to another and I gained friends while we defeated Nightmare Moon and turned her back into Princess Luna.” Twilight told them.

“Who’s Nightmare Moon, she sounds super duper awesome?” Angeldust asked with a grin.

“Not really no, she was an evil spirit who possessed Celestia’s sister Luna and turned her into an evil creature bent on bringing about eternal night and casting the world into darkness forever. My friends and I blasted her with the Elements of Harmony and drove the nightmare out of her. She turned back into Princess Luna and then I stayed in Ponyville to continue my studies on friendship” Twilight told them, everypony but Trixie stared at her.

“You and your friends resanctified an alicorn under possession of a creature from the outside, and then went to study FREINDSHIP!” Blaze exclaimed before he started to smack his head against the side of the carriage.

“Yes, what’s wrong with that?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“The waste of talent!” Blaze exclaimed “By Cosmosmia you should be years ahead of where you are, to be honest you should probably be in charge of this unit! No offense Angeldust.” Blaze told Angeldust who shrugged.

“I agree it’s a waste of talent and if I had the chance to meet this ‘Princess Celestia’ I would rip into her for squandering such potential.” Aqua said with a grimace.

“But I really needed to learn about friendship, without it my friends and could never have defeated Discord!” Twilight replied angrily defending her beloved teacher.

“You defeated Discord! How could you have defeated a being like Discord?” Blaze asked her in shock.

“You know about him?” Twilight asked in astonishment, she received four flat looks.

“Well of course we know about him silly, he was one of Cosmosmia’s most dangerous enemies who routinely destroyed castles with a wave of his paw. From what I’ve heard he also invented chocolate milk!” Angeldust said excitedly, her eyes glowing at the prospect.

“That sounds about right…” Twilight said thinking back to that traumatic day when disharmony had almost won. “…it was close but my friends and I managed to defeat him and incase him in stone.” Twilight told her squadmates who just stared at her.

“How did friendship help you seal away a god?” Stardust asked her uncertainly.

“Well we used the Elements of Harmony.” Twilight said as if it should be obvious, she received blank looks from everypony but Trixie who had returned her gaze out the window.

“And what are the Elements of Harmony?” Stardust asked raising her eyebrow.

“They’re mystical gems created by Celestia and Luna to combat evil, each element corresponds to a certain part of friendship. They are Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, and Magic.” Twilight said easily falling into a lecture mode that she’d developed while training with Thunderhead. “Each Element can be used by one pony that best represents it and it boosts their natural endurance and makes them braver and more dependable. When you bring all six elements and all six bearers together they can conduct a beam of magic that can stop almost anything. The only time that it hasn’t been successful was at my brother’s wedding, the changeling queen beat us to them and we never got to get a shot off. Luckily my brother and his alicorn fiancé were able to blast them with the power of true love.” Twilight finished with a smile, the other four ponies were regarding her with various degrees of shocked silence.

“I call bullshit.” Blaze said “There’s no way, no way in hell that any of what you just told us is true.” Blaze said calmly his eyes meeting Twilight’s steadily.

“But everything I just told you is completely true.” Twilight said holding his gaze.

“And I’m telling you that you’re full of shit!” Blaze exclaimed.

“Want to bet?” Twilight retorted their faces had begun to get closer to one another till they were only a few inches apart, before they could get any farther Angeldust smacked their heads together.

“I don’t know if Twilight here is telling the truth, but if you two keep up like this it’s going to get me killed on the battlefield. And trust me I would definitely haunt the both of you if you let that happen, late at night you’d hear a noise that sounded like far off singing but instead it’d just be me, always me…” Angeldust said her head was cocked to the side as if thinking about being a ghost. “…anyways don’t get me killed.”

“We’ll make sure to remember that Angeldust.” Blaze said rolling his eyes.

“Awesome!” Angeldust said excitedly “Now that we got that out of the way we can all sit and wait till the next part.” Angeldust said with a large grin, the silence that followed was truly something to hear…

***

Twilight looked down at the surrounding landscape from her unit’s perch on the tall perch of the plateau that overlooked the terrain. Stardust was the one who had raised their stone high ground literally pulling it out of the earth with a flick of her horn leaving Twilight in awe of the way the mare manipulated the living stone with such ease. Twilight’s squad was set up in a standard position with Aqua, Stardust and Angeldust sitting in a small circle at the center of the obelisk of stone. Twilight Trixie and Blaze were spread out around them each scanning the skies for singes of enemy approach. The army was spread out along the flat plain that stretched out into the distance, their crimson armor casting a bloody shadow behind them. Twilight’s squad was one of eight, forty eight mages willing to give their lives in order to protect the lives of their fellow soldiers..Standing proud in the very center of her army was Commander Star; Twilight could identify her from the top of the plateau thanks to her distinctive red leather coat that stood out from the silver of her personal guard.

Twilight was snapped out of her observations by the sound of approaching pegasi wings, Twilight turned her head up to see a grey pegasus angling towards her position, a mane of unruly blonde hair fell over the back of her neck. She was dressed in the standard blue armor of the pegasi troops but with the exception of an eye patch that covered her right eye, the eye patch had a little red circle in the center that stood out on the black background. The pegasi alighted next to Twilight with a slight smile on her face; across her back was an enormous bow and strapped to each of her front legs were two sharp looking knives.

“Hi, I’m Deadeye and I’ve been given orders to keep your mages safe from enemy griffins.” The mare said offering Twilight her hoof, Twilight shook it readily but couldn’t help herself from starring at the pagasus she really looked like an older war scarred version of Ditzy Doo. The pegasus sighed and rolled her eye before saying. “Go one ask…” she said it in a voice that spoke of years of dealing with questions about her eye, Twilight smirked.

“I was wondering if you like muffins…” Twilight told the mare who started to laugh hysterically, after five straight minutes the mare pulled out of her laughter and wiped a tear form her eye.

“By Cosmosmia I haven’t laughed like that in years…” She said giving her eye one last wipe. “To answer your question, yes, I love muffins.” Deadeye said with a large smile stretching across her face as she reached into her pack and withdrew a chocolate chip muffin. “How could you have known?” Deadeye asked her around bites of muffin.

“I’ll answer your question if you answer mine.” Twilight said with a grin.

“What’s the question?” Deadeye asked.

“Would your last name by any chance happen to be Doo?” Twilight asked and was rewarded by a gasp of surprise.

“How could you possibly know that, I’ve never told anypony my last name except for Commander Star?” Deadeye’s voice had grown strained and she was obviously preparing for some kind of combat.

“Sorry, I had no idea, I’m from another dimension and you look exactly like a friend of mine!” Twilight said urgently apologizing for any slight; the blonde mare cocked her head to look at Twilight uncertainly.

“There’s a pony who looks exactly like me…well that’s a refreshing change.” Deadeye said with a wry grin.

“Oh?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“I’ll explain more after the battle, let me put it this way, I thought I was the last Doo alive…” Deadeye said with a slight grimace, suddenly any further conversation was cut off by an unfamiliar sound.

The sound was odd, it was like someone was squeezing air out of a bag, but they were somehow able to control it and turn it into a rhythm that set an unexpected fire in Twilight’s heart. Joining the odd sound was the impact of thousands of talented feet impacting against the ground in symmetrical rhythm. The griffin army appeared over the horizon marching quickly in time with the rhythm of the odd instrument that Twilight could now identify as some kind of pipe attached to a bag. The griffin army came to rest a hundred meters from the Fourth, now that they were closer Twilight noted the two distinct types of infantry. One group wore nothing except for a loose kilt of some kind, in their talons they carried huge golden claymores, the other were less odd looking wearing traditional heavy armor and carrying a large shield and spear.

“Wa are ya doin in ma path ya bloody ponies?” Cried out a voice in a strangely accentented male voice, the voice must have been magically magnified because Twilight heard the voice as if it’s speaker was right next to her.

“Preparing to kick your sorry feathered tail you mangy winged kitten!” Twilight heard Commander Star reply once again as if the mare were standing right next to her.

“Ah don’t think so lass, but yer welcome ta try as always!” The first voice replied, several minutes later a large contingent of the griffins wearing the kilts charged towards the front line of earth ponies who as one drew their swords and prepared to meet the enemy rush. They met with a mighty crash as the pipes in the background tore through the air, from what Twilight could tell the earth ponies and griffins were fairly evenly matched but she also knew that this was nothing but both armies testing each other’s strength. Twilight caught glimpses of long claymores sweeping down in glittering arcs resulting occasionally in severed armored heads which rolled away grotesquely. The ponies responded by cutting through the griffins’ chests their black blades shining darkly as ribs cracked and hearts were sliced out. Beside her Deadeye suddenly drew her bow and let fly an arrow that punched through the eye of a griffin who was sweeping down at their position.

“We’ve got company, let’s cook us some turkey!” Blaze yelled as he shot off a stream of fire directly at two griffins who were closing rapidly, the puffs of smoke and the sound of charred bones hitting the ground far below attested to the kill. Twilight’s subconscious took over and her battle sense came awake with an internal roar.

A griffin dropped down from the sky and landed in front of Twilight stalking towards her with predatory precision, a short sword was held in one talon while a round shield was strapped to the other. The griffin charged her but Twilight moved sideways and swept it off the platform with a strong blast of kinetic energy, when the force hit the griffin Twilight heard the satisfactory sound of bones breaking. Two more griffins landed and charged her; Deadeye leapt into the air and shot towards one of the griffins her knives flashing as they stabbed into its stomach tearing intestines aside as if they were paper. The other griffin continued towards her preparing to kill the purple unicorn with a quick stroke of her sword, this notion was expelled from her head along with her brain as Twilight fired a nearby rock through it with a telekinetic blast of force.

Trixie was busy handling a trio of griffins who had deiced to attack her; the blue unicorn closed her eyes before a swarm of lightning bolts from the sky. The griffins dropped immediately their feathers burned black. Blaze was handling eight, the griffins had him surrounded but that didn’t faze him, in fact he had a smirk on his face. One of the griffins ran towards him sword raised, Blaze ducked under the blade and let out a spark of fire that spread along the griffin’s frame. The griffin ran shrieking off the edge of the pillar desperately trying to extinguish the flames. The other griffins sprang foreword to attack the red unicorn but with an almost casual wave of his horn they to erupted into blazing infernos. Twilight and Deadeye stood flank to flank as they repulsed griffins; to Twilight’s embarrassment she had the lowest kill count.

***
The battle shifted and danced around Commander Star as she led her personal guard against a breach in their right flank, griffin soldiers in their traditional kilts carrying their giant claymores leapt out at Commander Star but the red coated commander easily dispatched them with contemptuous cuts of her thin sword. Beside her on an instinctual level she felt Stronghoof and Stonewall killing the griffins with the same ease, and they say it’s hard to find good help these days, she thought to herself with a wry smile touching her lips as Stonewall bisected an enemy with his sword.

Suddenly the battlefield cleared and Stormwing was standing in front of her a large claymore carried lightly in either talon. Stormwing was impressive even for a griffin easily capable of wielding both claymores with a grace and beauty that left most opponents stunned by their beauty, that feeling normally passed very quickly as said opponent’s heads rolled. His black feathers complimented his grey fur very nicely and Commander Star observed his golden eyes observing her with equal intensity looking for changes since their last encounter. Suddenly Stormwing gave her a smile and bowed, shaking her head with an amused smile on her face Commander Star followed suit.

“Commander Stormwing dashing as always I see.” Commander Star told him pleasantly.

“Aye lassie, ah must say that it’s good to see you again.” Stormwing said as he swung his right claymore down towards Commander Star’s head, she laughed lightly and deflected the blow with a simple swing of her thin blade.

“You’ve always had such a nice way of showing it.” Commander Star said with a slight grin as she brought her sword up and delivered a parallel cut straight at the griffin’s stomach which was easily repulsed by one of the claymores.

“If ma memory serves me right that isn’t what ya said last time now was it?” Stormwing asked as he brought one of his claymores down across Commander Star’s back, the red coat turned the blow away easily. “Ya upgraded yer coat ah see.” Stormwing said with a grin.

“After last time I thought it was needed.” Commander Star conceded while expertly slashing a shallow cut across the griffin’s chest. The griffin chuckled through the pain and unleashed a rapid stream of sword blows that struck against Commander Star’s defense like hammer blows. One blow made it through and Commander Star now found herself with yet another cut running down her foreleg. Before their battle could continue a massive storm of golden dust swept down from the pillar of stone where Twilight’s squad had stationed itself and spread through the griffin army assaulting the front ranks of the Fourth. Every griffin that the dust touched found themselves suddenly and painfully bleeding from a thousand cuts that seemed to burn with an internal fire.

“Well lassie I’d say that yer mages just finished off mine, pity I always need more of em.” Stormwing said with a grimace. The dust couldn’t touch him because of the layers of preprepared magic shielding that always surrounded him but he still didn’t appreciate the kind of attention he was receiving from the mage casting the spell who seemed intent on breaking down his barriers. Suddenly a long silvery beam of liquid metal shot from the spire and impacted against the griffin army cutting through even the heaviest armored members as if they were made of cheese.

“If I were you I’d call a general retreat Commander, there’s no point in my mages killing all of your troops.” Commander Star told the griffin with a slight smile, Stormwing puffed out his feathers in annoyance but sighed.

“Aye lassie I believe yer in the right about that.” He took a moment to compose himself before in a magnified voice he yelled. “Boy we’re defeated laddies and as much as ah hate to admit it we’d better get back to home.” A great cry of outrage rose up from the griffins behind him. “Listen lads, if ya want ta be killed terribly by the bloody mages that’s yer fate, I fer one am getting the hell out of here.” As soon as he’d finished speaking a large lake appeared in the middle of the griffins army, the water reacted quickly and with an ominous roar a large wave rose up and crashed down upon the griffins, the water changed colors remarkably quickly. “So lassie when can ah be expecting ta see yer pretty flank again?” Stormwing asked her with a smile; Commander Star silently thanked her adopted mother that the only ones around who were paying attention were Stronghoof and Stonewall.

Their relationship was odd… they’d met at the dragons’ command school, he was the son of a wealthy griffin general who wanted his son to go far, and she was the adopted daughter of one of the strongest beings on the planet. They’d put each other in the infirmary within the first week, from there they became friends and eventually something more…physical. Since then they’d been rivals each recognizing the other to be an equal tactical mind and always giving their all when they were fighting directly or leading their armies against each other. Still when one was forced to retreat the other would always keep their troops from decimating the other side, both out of common curtsy and so that their lover wouldn’t end up dead.
“I was thinking the usual time at the usual place.” Commander star said with a slight smile, Stormwing returned it, gave her a little bow and flew back to his lines to get the retreat started.

“Commander you have the weirdest taste in friends.” Stronghoof told her with a slight smile as he caved in the head of a griffin who hadn’t felt like retreating with his hammer. Stonewall shrugged and sliced through another late retreater his sword cleanly decapitating the griffin.

***
Twilight was bleeding from a cut across her forehead as she blasted another griffin off of the spire with a blast of pure force, Twilight didn’t know why but ever since the battle had started the only spells that she’d had access to were the ones that were either pure force or telekinetic. Trixie appeared to be restricted to lightning while Blaze, well it should be obvious enough. Deadeye was busy slicing open jugulars while she flew around overhead killing griffins with indiscriminate ease. Suddenly Angeldust jumped to her hooves her golden mage cloak billowing in the wind behind her.

“All the enemy mages are dead woohoo!” She cried doing a random back flip for no real reason “Now it’s time to party like it’s raining gold!” Twilight was so surprised by the unexpected sentence that she barely had time to notice that it had in fact started to rain gold. The golden unicorn hopped around merrily as streaks of gold dust cut enemy griffins to bloody ribbons.
Stardust revived a few seconds later looked over at her partner doing flips and sighed in resignation before she started to draw upon the fallen griffin and pony armor. After a few minutes she had enough and she unleashed a rapid stream of liquid metal that slammed into the enemy leaving a bloody silver trail in its wake. Aqua was the last to rise; she looked around her and raised an eyebrow. Blaze was currently lounging on top of a pile of burned bones sending out jets of fire at passing griffins while Angeldust skipped about the tower top laughing madly while flecks of blood covered gold flowed around her in a whirlwind.

Twilight suddenly found herself capable of unleashing more of her magic and felt her inner self chuckle darkly as she sent a torrent of magic towards the griffins not bothering to give it any shape. There were soon no griffins left standing around Twilight although she was worried about the amount of blood that now covered her mages cloak. Trixie was contenting herself with sending concentrated bolts of lightning through enemy griffins’ bodies causing them to dance darkly before they fell from the air. Aqua turned to see Deadeye who had finally run out of energy being attacked by eight griffins who were looking for an easy kill, with a calculated horn gesture Aqua froze the blood in their veins before causing it to explode outward violently.

“Thanks Aqua, I’m kinda tired after defending you all day.” Deadeye told her stretching.

“Sorry about that, there may only have been fifty of them but Stormwing knows how to train good mages.” Aqua said before sending out a dangerous stream of water that contented itself with strangling two griffins who hadn’t yet had the good sense to flee.

“Oh I don’t mind, although I prefer to use my bow…” Deadeye trailed off and reached for her bow, Aqua shrugged it didn’t really matter to her how Deadeye killed the griffins.

***
“So how many did we lose?” Commander Star asked Knight Captain Jenkins her second in command; the orange unicorn ran his hoof through his dark brown mane before answering.

“Ten thousand earth, five thousand air, two mages, and twenty paladins Ma’am.” Jenkins told her clearly, Commander Star nodded in satisfaction all in all those numbers were perfectly acceptable for the scale of the battle.

“And what of the Stormwing’s griffins?” Commander Star asked Jenkins smiled.

“Thirty thousand, it was close up till our mages won with them only suffering around fifteen thousand, but once their mages were defeated there was nothing to stop the slaughter.” Jenkins told her. Inwardly Commander Star winced in sympathy for Stormwing, but she forced a satisfied smile onto her face, Stormwing had been the one to press the border in the first place.

“Excellent, thank you Jenkins you’re dismissed.” Commander Star told her Captain who nodded and let himself out of the campaign tent. Commander Star sighed now came the part she always hated, writing each and every casualty’s family about their family member’s demise.

***
Empress Cosmosmia was just finishing her evening shower when her adopted daughter’s letter reached her, as always the goddess eagerly opened the letter to see what her favorite unicorn had been doing with her time.Maybe she’s finally agreed to be promoted to General Star, or better yet has decided to finally admit to her sexapades with that griffin and she’ll need me to come and council her about. By Faust I need a life… The goddess thought to herself before she started to read the letter.

Dear Mom, otherwise known as Empress Cosmosmia

Today I led my army in battle today against the renowned griffin commander Commander Stormwing. As always the battle was close, in fact all evidence shows that our victory today was thanks to the efforts of our valiant war mages. This in itself leads me to my next subject; you may or may not remember the letter I sent to you two years ago regarding a purple unicorn who was found bedraggled and scared in one of the ruins in the Everlost forest. You may also remember the fact that she claimed to be from another world which I believed perfectly, what I did not believe was her claim that she was the student of one Princess Celestia. Twilight Sparkle returned from her training last week and with her she brought a letter from Grand Master Thunderhead, the letter went into detail regarding the fact that Twilight Sparkle was telling the truth about being the student of this Princess Celestia. I fear that I have erred in my judgment and so I would like you to send a letter to this Princess Celestia to inform her that faithful student is safe and unharmed, along with my personal apology in regards to not including this in my earlier letter.

Your ever loving daughter Commander Blue Star

“Tia is going to kill me…” Cosmosmia said to herself as she hurriedly ran a brush through her damp mane.
The placid red hair suddenly became animated, and turned black while small motes of light swirled and shifted in the unnatural breeze that flowed through it. She looked herself over in the mirror and decided that her red coat was looking very nice while her feathers could go for a good preening later. Satisfied that she was presentable she walked over to her personal guards’ room doorway from behind which she heard several loud moans emitting.

“Can you two finish up, I’m done with my shower?” Cosmosmia called and was rewarded by two surprised gasps.

“We’ll be right with you Empress!” Strings called her voice still full of surprise.
Cosmosmia chuckled; her two personal guards took every opportunity to sneak off with one another, but they were always there when she needed them. Strings emerged from the room first, her gray coat plastered with sweat with and her black mane looking slightly frazzled, she was followed closely by Disk. The unicorn had spiky blue hair that never seemed to be straight. Tied across her eyes was a black bandana with two eyeholes, even Cosmosmia didn’t know why she wore it, but if idle speculation where to believed then it was hiding a mysterious skin disease. Cosmosmia was actually pretty sure that the white unicorn wore it because it made her look cool, but who was she to say.

“So Empress what’s the plan for the rest of the day?” Disk asked casually as she slid her knives into place on the straps running up and down her forelegs.

“Yes I’m curious as well Majesty.” Put in Strings while she slid her duel rapiers into their sheaves on her back.

“Well I’m writing a letter to Princess Celestia of Equestria informing her that I’ve found her faithful student… who was apparently found two years ago…” Cosmosmia told her two guards as she set out for her desk.

“Ouch…” Disk said with a flinch.

“Yes ouch indeed, I hope she doesn’t get to angry.” Strings agreed with a worried look crossing her face.

“Don’t worry Tia’s always been one of the more in control and compassionate of our family, honestly that’s why she got her portion of reality because if Faust had given her this one ponykind would probably be long dead.” Cosmosmia said with a sad grin as she produced an inkwell from her desk and began to write, with any luck only a day should’ve passed in Equestria.

Chapter 4

Celestia lay in her bed reading one of her many, many trashy romance novels when suddenly a spark of magic shot into existence above her head and dropped a letter onto her chest. Celestia put down her book and slowly rose the letter till it was eyelevel, she wasn’t due for a friendship report for another few days and Twilight didn’t send things this early. Then she cought sight of the seal affixed to the front of the letter and she gasped as her eyes widened.

“Luna I need you!” Celestia called to her sister who was looking up at the stars from the outside balcony.

“What is it Tia?” Luna asked as she stepped back inside, she shook her mane to displace the snow that had fallen on her during her bout of stargazing before walking closer to her sister.

“I got mail…” Celestia said her voice trailing off as she floated the letter over to her sister to see.
“Another friendship rep…” Luna stopped talking once she saw the seal. “Open it Tia we haven’t heard from Cosmo since, well since before my banishment.” Luna said excitedly.

“Yes I thought you’d be eager to hear from her you two were always close if my memory serves me right.” Celestia said with a tiny grin she missed her other sisters but Luna had always been better at making friends among immortals, it might have had something to do with the fact that Celestia was seen as the favorite daughter along with being the oldest…Celestia quickly opened the letter and Luna crowded in behind her to read at the same time.

Dear Loving Sister Celestia

This is your sister Cosmosmia as you could probably guess from the royal seal…I’m writing this as a confession and I would like to say ahead of time that I under no terms wanted this to happen and if I’d known about it I would have done something before it was too late. Why am I apologizing I hear you ask. Two years ago, I believe one of your days, my adopted daughter Commander Blue Star’s soldiers found a unicorn wandering alone in an abandoned castle in the middle of the Everlost Forest. They brought her before my daughter after they witnessed her kill a chimera with a single shot of magical fire, as is procedure she was pressed into the army if for no other reason than for the safety of herself and others. As it turns out this unicorn’s name is Twilight Sparkle,…

There was more but Celestia stopped reading, Luna who was a few seconds behind her suddenly gasped.

“Tia Twilight…” Luna began, Celestia only nodded numbly before turning her gaze back to the letter.

…as I said I was not aware of her arrival at this point in time she is currently serving under my daughter in her prestigious Fourth Army as a battle mage. I’m told she has adjusted very well to her new environment and was even put through training by Grand Master Thunderhead who you’ll remember me detailing in my last letter. On a lighter note I’d like to say hi to my other sister Luna, remember Lulu I’m always thinking about you in my heart, oh and Tia how’s my old flame doing? I hope he hasn’t caused you too much mischief.

As always your loving sister Cosmosmia

Celestia and Luna exchanged glances, a tear rolled down Celestia’s cheek and Luna pulled her into a tight hug. The white alicorn returned it and they stayed like that for an hour till they’d both run out of tears to shed. After what felt like an eternity Celestia released her sister from her grip wiped the last tear from her face and sighed. Luna patted her on the back and sat waiting to see what her sister would do. After a few minutes of silent determination Celestia made up her mind.

“Luna I’m going to write a letter to Spike telling him to organize the other Elements and bring them here on the train, once they get here I’ll explain the situation.” Celestia told her sister, her voice was firm with conviction.

“Sister please tell me that you aren’t going after her!” Luna exclaimed Celestia shook her head.

“No Luna I’m not risking the safety of the realm for my own selfish reasons, I’m assuming at least Spike will want to join her and I should be able to point him in the direction of the next appropriate rift.” Celestia said shaking her head sadly. “Cosmo is a good leader and I’m sure Twilight has been well looked after despite being in an army. I just thought that I’d have more time to spend with her, damnit Luna I was supposed to have at least eighty more years with her!” Celestia said angrily, Luna just nodded. She understood her sister’s grief at the loss of her student. Such was the eventual fate as an immortal, but to have the time stolen right out from under your hooves was truly a crime against reckoning.

“It isn’t her fault Tia you know that.” Luna said forcing her sister to meet her eyes, the spark of anger went out of Celestia’s eyes.

“I know Luna I don’t blame her, it’s just unfair.” Celestia said quietly, Luna gave her one last hug before she left her sister to write the letter.

***
“So what do ya think the princess wants to talk to us about Spike?” AJ asked Spike as the six of them walked towards Celestia’s bedroom.
“
I think it might be about Twilight.” Spike said scratching his chin in worry, he hadn’t seen her in two days, when he’d woken up her bed had been oddly empty and he’d been searching for her everywhere

“Whatever it’s about this is going to be awesome I can’t wait to see what’s in Celestia’s bedroom!” Dash said excitedly receiving an odd look from her friends. “I mean can you imagine all the cool stuff she must have in there she must have awesome toys!” Dash said receiving even more odd looks from her friends. “I mean the kind you play with…” Dash said but her friends kept on staring at her. “…shut up all of you.” Dash said before Spike knocked on the door to the Princess’s room.

“Come in.” Celestia answered calmly, but Spike could tell something was wrong just from the way Celestia spoke those two words. The six of them entered the room silently with Spike leading the way followed by Pinkie and Dash, Fluttershy and Rarity were next and Applejack brought up the rear. They found Celestia sitting at a table slowly sipping a cup of tea; Spike swept his gaze over Celestia and didn’t like what he saw. The ruler’s normally flowing hair fell around her shoulders in messy clumps, her eyes were red and puffy and her coat was in terrible condition.

“Princess…” Spike began before he was cut off by a wave of Celestia’s hoof; the dragon fell silent with a nod.

“My little ponies, it brings me great sadness to inform you that your friend Twilight Sparkle is no longer of this world.” Celestia said sadly, the five ponies and one dragon standing in front of her gasped in shock.

“I knew I shouldn’t have let her go to that ruin alone!” Spike exclaimed angrily at himself, Celestia shot him a questioning look. “Yesterday she went off to survey a ruin that you mentioned in passing, I tried to convince her to take somepony with her but she wouldn’t listen to me!” Spike said Celestia nodded.

“Be that as it may, I believe I miss…” She was cut off by a cry of grief as the baby dragon began to cry.

“And now she’s dead and it’s all my fault!” Spike yelled falling to the floor.

“If I may interje…” Celestia began again but now Pinkie was crying to.

“Twilight’s dead no no no no no no no!” At this point Celestia rolled her eyes catching Rarity and Applejack off guard.

“Don’t you dare roll your eyes at our grief you ruffian!” Rarity said as she went to wrap Spike in a hug.

“I was simply trying to sa…”

“What in tarnation is so important ya prissy princess!” Applejack said in anger.

“Applejack, Rarity I think Celestia is trying to say some…” Fluttershy began until she was cut off by Rarity.

“Darling I believe that the Princess should kindly shut her jaws before I buck her in the face for her insensitivity!” Rarity said turning to Celestia “How dare you mock us I’ll have you know…”

“Enough!” Celestia roared at them unexpectedly “I’m willing to forgive all of you for your impudent outbursts and threats because as I was trying to tell you I misspoke!”

The assembled ponies and dragon looked at the white alicorn whose hair was on fire and promptly shut up. “Thank you.” Celestia told them in exasperation. “Anyways as I was saying my wording was incorrect and evidentially led you to the wrong conclusion. When I said that Twilight Sparkle is no longer of this world I meant she no longer resides on this plane of existence, she isn’t dead…” Celestia told them, Spike perked up immediately, especially when he noticed whose legs were encircling him.

“Well why didn’t ya say so Princess?” Applejack asked her in confusion, Celestia stared at her flatly. “Oh right…” Applejack said trailing off.

“Anyways Twilight isn’t dead but she is similarly out of my reach, although not yours.” Celestia said looking each one of her guests in the eye to make sure they understood the impact of what she’d said.

“What do you mean Princess, how can she be out of your reach but within ours?” Dash asked hovering a few inches off the ground.

“Because I can’t leave without there being dire consequences for all of Equestria, and as much as I love Twilight I can’t let the realm parish in pursuit of her.” Celestia said sadly.

“Hmm… well that explains why Twilight would always get so worried when she didn’t write ya a letter in time, although ah never would’ve guessed that you were in love.” Applejack said thinking about it for a second, Celestia wondered if it was just the day she was having, or whether some culling was needed to raise Equestrian intelligence. She decided that it was just the day she’d been having, or the night rather, it was around midnight at this point.

“It’s the love of a mother for her missing daughter.” Celestia told Applejack whose face turned crimson. “Although when you get home would mind reminding Big Macintosh to drop by latter this week, it’s been a while and I miss his strapping muscles…” Applejack’s jaw dropped to the floor and Celestia silently collected the dropped loot with a little grin, after all if others were going to have fun right now she was entitled to a little fun as well.

“So darling you were just telling us how to see Twilight again yes?” Rarity said rapidly returning Celestia’s attention to the matter at hoof.

“Thank you Rarity I was sidetracked, Twilight is in another plane of existence, now for a verity of reasons that I have neither the time nor the patience to explain it’s a one way trip. Twilight is not capable of returning but I can tell you the location of the next rift that should send you to that world. As I said it will be a one way trip so I’d advice caution before you agree to it.” Celestia told them, she was met by silence and then.

“I’m going after her.” Spike said quietly “She’s there in the first place because of me so it’s my responsibility to find her.” The dragon’s voice was calm and lined with a surprising amount of steel for someone his age.

“I’m going to.” Dash said confidently “I’m the Element of Loyalty and I don’t have anything back here except for the Wonder Bolts, and if Twilight’s in danger then I’m going to help her!” Her voice cracked slightly but her face was hardened with resolve.

“Ah would love ta, but I’ve got the farm…” Applejack said with a sigh.

“As would I. However that would leave my sister all alone with my parents, and I wouldn’t wish that tacky fate on anypony.” Rarity said with a matching sigh.

“Well I’m going this is going to be super duper fun!” Pinkie said bouncing excitedly. “I just need to say goodbye to my sister first, she’ll understand, oh and I should probably tell the Cakes.” Pinkie told them, and then she hopped out onto the balcony before pulling out an odd machine and flying off.

“Well she’ll certainly turn some heads…” Celestia said with a small grin.

“What about you Fluttershy?” Spike asked.

“No, without me the animals would all starve or be worried sick.” Fluttershy told them softly while hiding her face under her bang. “I’m sorry.” She squeaked.

“It’s fine Shy we understand.” Dash said giving her a comforting pat on the back.

***

Octavia and Vinyl were just about to start when suddenly there was a loud clatter outside on the streets and they heard lots of ponies yelling loudly. They were readying their bodies when the door burst open. Octavia and Vinyl looked up in surprise to find Octavia’s sister walking into the room.

“Pinkie why are you here, and have you never heard of knocking?” Octavia asked her sister in annoyance.

“Sorry Tavi, I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything.” Pinkie said Vinyl looked at Octavia and rolled her eyes.

“Nothing to important Tavi and I were just working on matching our harmony right Tavi.” Vinyl asked the gray earth pony who nodded.

“So Pinkie what brings you to my apartment?” Octavia asked, a frown of concern on her face Pinkie only showed up if it was an emergency.

“Tavi I’m leaving, most likely forever.” Pinkie said with solemnity that shocked Octavia.

“Wait you’re leaving forever, but Pinkie you can’t just leave me alone here!” Octavia protested, Pinkie rushed forward and wrapped her arms around her sister.

“Tavi I’m sorry but this is really really important to your older sister and I have to do this. Besides you aren’t all alone, is she Vinyl?” Pinkie asked the blue maned unicorn.

“Of course she isn’t!” Scratch replied joining the hug.

“Alright Tavi I have to go and tell the cakes, I’ll miss you but remember I’ll be with you forever!” Pinkie said giving her sister one last squeeze before she ran out of the apartment. Vinyl broke the embrace with a slightly sad smile and handed Octavia her cello.

“Want to keep working on that harmony?” Vinyl asked Octavia who shook her head.

“I believe we should work on a slightly different kind of harmony. It’ll take my mind off the fact that I’ve just lost the last of my family besides you.” Octavia said with a sad smile leaning over to kiss Vinyl.

“Can we at least leave the recording studio first?” Vinyl asked once the kiss was over.

***
“So how long till Pinkie gets back do you think?” Dash asked Celestia who was now drinking a cup of steaming coffee; the heat didn’t seem to bother her Dash guessed that was part of the whole goddess of the sun thing.

“Well judging by the fact that I received a report a few minutes ago when I called for my coffee that said something about an odd steam powered machine landing in the middle of a street before taking off five minutes later and was last seen heading towards Ponyville I can safely say I have no idea.” Celestia said with a slight smile, it may have been one in the morning but reading the urgent missive from a guard about pink alien ponies had lightened her mood considerably.

“Ah just thought of somethin that’s been bothering me.” Applejack said suddenly.

“What is it darling?” Rarity asked from where she was critically looking over Celestia’s choice of books.

“Who the in the buck is Pinkie’s sister?” Applejack asked, the others turned to stare at her, she’d asked a question that neither of them had thought of but was now painfully obvious. Well they all stared at her except Celestia.

“Her sister is Octavia the cello player.” Celestia said with a small smile as all the ponies in the room turned to stare at her. “What she never told you?” Celestia asked enjoying their looks as they shook their heads. “They both left the rock farm together, but Pinkie ended up in Ponyville and Octavia ended up in Canterlot.”

“But darling surely you jest, no offense to Pinkie but she’s so uncouth sometimes, there’s no possible way she could be related to that well mannered mare.” Rarity said not believing, Celestia chuckled.

“So does everypony, but it’s true or may I be struck down where I stand.” Celestia said with a chuckle, thunder suddenly boomed ominously from outside. The other ponies in the room jumped away except for Dash who’d lost her fear of lightning long ago, Celestia just chuckled again. “Luna can you stop that it’s annoying.” Celestia called and received a loud laugh from the balcony in return. The other ponies in the room went back to where they’d been standing or sitting.

***

“I’ll miss all of you so much and I’m sorry that this is so sudden…” Pinkie told the Cakes sadly.

“It’s alright dear; if you say that a friend is in danger then it’s your duty to help her.” Mrs. Cake said wiping a solitary tear from her eye.

“You two grow up big and strong now without your Auntie Pinkie here to watch over you, and don’t give my replacement any trouble!” Pinkie told Pound and Pumpkin who giggled at her and nodded. “Well I’ve got to go, thanks again for everything you two have done for me.” Pinkie said pulling both adult Cakes into a quick hug before running out the door and back to her chopper.

“I hope that that girl knows what she’s doing…” Mr. Cake said rubbing his chin.

“She’ll be fine, have you ever seen anything legitimately hurt her?” Mrs. Cake asked her husband who shook his head. “Exactly, now let’s get these two to bed; we’ll need to be well rested if we’re going to find a replacement for Pinkie.”

“As if anypony ever could…”

***
A sudden commotion outside on the balcony alerted them to Pinkie’s return, Dash nudged Spike, who had fallen asleep on Celestia’s bed once his adrenaline wore off, awake. He rubbed his eyes and stretched before he blew out a small stream of smoke that had built up while he’d been asleep.

“I’m awake I’m awake.” Spike said with a yawn.

“Okay doki I’m ready to go!” Pinkie said excitedly as she bounced into the room she was met by the others who all turned to look at Celestia expectantly.

“Say your goodbyes, when your done I’ll take you to the spot where the current natural riff is, be careful when you reach the other side, you never know what’s lurking on the other side of a rift.” Spike, Pinkie, and Dash nodded to Celestia before they turned back to their friends.

“I’ll miss ya Rainbow Dash.” Applejack said with a sad smile as she pulled her rival into a hug. “Be careful now ya hear!”

“I will be AJ, besides whoever heard of something being able to hurt me?” Dash asked with a sad smile before she turned to Fluttershy who started to cry.

“It’s alright Shy, you know I’ll be fine!” Dash said pulling the yellow mare into her forelegs in a deep hug.

“I, I know Dash, just try not to get hurt too much.” Fluttershy told her with a sad smile. Spike meanwhile had decided to start with Rarity.

“Look Rarity this is probably going to be the last time that we’re going to see each other, and I know that you already know that I love you…could I ask you for a kiss?” Spike asked her blushing a little. Rarity looked at the little dragon who she’d known for five years, and then very slowly she bent her head down and pulled Spike into a kiss. The kiss lasted for around a minute and when she released it Spike almost fell over backwards. “You taste like marshmallows.” Spike said dreamily making Rarity blush.

“I’m sorry I waited so long Spike, you’re a good kisser.” Rarity told him truthfully, Applejack raised an eyebrow but Pinkie elbowed her in the side.

“Thanks Rarity, now I wish I didn’t have to leave, but Twilight needs me.” Spike said with a grim smile, before he knew what was happening Rarity pulled him into another enthusiastic lip embrace…

“So what’s new with you girls?” Pinkie asked distracting the staring ponies from the two kissers.

“Oh ya know, I’m losing three of ma best friends after losing one already…” AJ said with a sigh.

“Don’t worry AJ as long as you remember us we’ll be alive, memory is the key.” Pinkie told her with a sad smile, far away in another universe a green AI suddenly twitched.

“Thanks Pinkie, ah don’t know why but ah feel better now.” AJ told her before she cast a disparaging glance over at Spike and Rarity. “Are yall done yet?” AJ asked them in slight annoyance. Spike and Rarity broke apart embarrassedly and nodded. “Good, ah guess it’s time for you three ta get going then.” AJ said sadly the three nodded and exchanged last minute hugs and in one case a last second peck on the cheek before Celestia teleported them away.

Dash looked around the clearing that she Spike and Pinkie had suddenly landed in; it was nondescript and could’ve been anywhere in Everfree or any other forest in Equestria. Suddenly the ground began to sink out from under her and Dash felt herself beginning to fall, thinking quickly she grabbed Pinkie and Spike who were still looking around in confusion. Then blackness swept over them and they began to fall.

***

Dash woke up and immediately wished she hadn’t. She was in what appeared to be the middle of a camp of some kind, apparently they’d interrupted dinner. Staring at her were at least twenty griffins, several diamond dogs, and a multitude of ponies of all breeds. To Dash’s horror there were several dead bodies hanging from nearby spikes and every one of the beings currently starring at her was armed.

“Well what’s this now, hmm it’s not every day that two beautiful little mares fall out of the sky, and they have a dragon.” One unicorn mused to himself. “Alright boys whoever gets to them first van eat, fuck, or sell them!” A great cheer rang up from the assembled camp all of whom charged Dash. Dash shook Pinkie desperately trying to wake her but the pink pony didn’t even twitch, while Dash thought about the irony the rebels drew nearer in fact a large griffin was almost on top of them. Suddenly an arrow flew from the trees and impacted against the griffin’s chest stabbing into his heart, he was dead before her hit the ground.

“For the Empress!” Called an oddly familiar voice, Dash looked around in confusion as arrows and swords flew.

***
Twilight was eager, this was she and Trixie’s first actual op together without being overseen by any of the other mages, the rebels had been causing problems lately and she and Trixie had been sent out to kill them all. Trixie smiled at her as they approached the camp, the thirty ponies that they’d brought with them was probably overkill but Twilight didn’t want to take chances. Twilight returned the smile before pulling her cowl over her head hiding her face from view.

“Twilight I need you over here now!” Deadeye called softly from a tree overlooking the camp. Twilight quickly teleported up to where the pegasus stood on a wide branch and followed Deadeye’s hoof, Twilight saw three beings who were about to have unspeakable horrors inflicted upon them.

“Fire away Deadeye.” Twilight told the pegasus who released her already drawn bow string sending the arrow whistling into a griffin who was just a few steps away from the three. Silence descended on the camp for a few seconds then in a spell modified voice Twilight yelled.

“For the Empress!” Before Twilight jumped down from her tree and into the fray which had begun the second that she’d yelled.

A griffin tried to ram a sword through her throat but Twilight sent him flying into a nearby tree the sword came flying next impaling the soldier on the blade that sank all the way into the tree. A diamond dog charged her, it’s natural claws had been replaced by large blades of metal. Twilight ducked under one swing before she casually sent both clawed hands plunging into the diamond dog’s stomach with a tiny telekinetic manipulation spell. The dog fell screaming as his own claws gored him, an arrow bounced off of Twilight’s cloak but that only attracted her attention to the pegasus.

The pegasus was draped in a dark cowl and was aiming another arrow at Twilight but Twilight coldly snapped the pony’s bow in half with her mind before using the string and the two halves to strangle the pony. That’s when she noticed who the three beings standing numbly in the center of the clearing were; Twilight’s mind was so shocked she didn’t see the sword coming till it was almost too late. As it was it was only thanks to Trixie’s lightning spell that crashed into the pony holding the sword that Twilight escaped without needing stitches.

“Gape at things after we kill them!” Trixie yelled at her, Twilight shook her head to clear it before she nodded to her partner and turned to kill another pony who was trying to stab her. Twilight sent a small wave of force, roughly the width of the pony’s head, directly into the earth pony’s stomach which burst spewing intestines. All around her the clearing had become a swirling vortex of chaos that would’ve made Discord weep at its beauty. Arrows lashed out and impacted against the enemy ponies who were falling rapidly under the combined force of the Fourth’s detachment. Suddenly a unicorn emerged from the shade and sent a ball of fire hurtling towards Twilight who raised a shield just in time to block it.

“FOOLISH IMPERIAL SCUM YOU THINK THAT YOU CAN STOP THE MIGHTY UNICORN KNOWN AS LARGE HORN THE BLOOD DRINKER? TRULY YOU ARE ALL FOOLS!” The unicorn shouted and Twilight felt like hitting herself in the face, why every rebel mage must talk like that was beyond her!Not feeling like wasting the time to actually talk to the screaming idiot Twilight lowered her shield and sent out several force spells to test the water. They were easily deflected by the mage. Of course the idiot felt like cheering about it.

“YOU THOUGHT THAT THAT WOULD HARM ME? THE EMPRESS MUST BE DOWN TO NOTHING BUT WORMS!” Twilight rolled her eyes and seized the unicorn in her purple magic and lifted him off of the ground. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHA WHAT DO YOU PLAN TO DO TO ME FROM HERE MAGE? I’M INVINCIBLE YOU FOOLS!” The mage was really starting to annoy Twilight, seriously where did he get the idea that you had to YELL at everyone of your opponents.

“Hey I have a question for you!” Twilight called up at the idiot.

“NO LITTLE ONE I WILL NOT RAVISH YOU NO MATTER HOW MUCH YOU BEG!” The mage yelled before Twilight could continue.

“What’s dead, silent, and ugly?” Twilight called up to him.

“I DON’T KNOW A FROG?” The mage asked in confusion Twilight applied magical pressure to the unicorn’s head and slowly increased it, if he could give her a head ache she could return the favor.

“No actually I was thinking you!” Twilight yelled.

“BUT I’M NOT DE-” He got no further because his head was too busy exploding messily. Twilight sighed with relief as the annoying pony was finally silenced and turned to survey the rest of the clearing. The battle was over and her troops were all watching her expectantly, Twilight smiled at them.

“Great job boys and girls, loot to your heart’s content.” Her troops cheered and began to go through the bodies and tents expertly grabbing valuables as they spotted them. It was only at that point that Twilight realized that her voice was still magically modified to sound more imposing.

Twilight chuckled to herself before turning back to the three figures standing in the middle of the clearing apparently in complete shock. Twilight felt a pang of utter joy flow through her; somehow some of her friends had managed to find their way here. Twilight walked up to Dash who was staring at her but with frightened eyes of a pony confronting a monster, Twilight smiled a sad smile, she was expecting that after what Dash had just witnessed.

“I… I don’t know who you are but you saved our lives from those…ponies so I guess you can’t be too bad.” Dash said offering out a hoof hesitantly.

“You’d be very surprised about how bad we can be.” Twilight replied shaking the hoof and getting a tiny internal chuckle out of seeing her friend’s reaction. Then something inside her told her that enough was enough and she slipped back into her normal voice and flipped off her cowl. “Then again Dash we can be surprisingly good to.” Twilight said as a wide grin spread across her face, Dash fainted.

Chapter Five

Dash awoke with a pounding headache; she looked around with bleary eyes and found herself in a small room, she was resting on a bed that although it wasn’t a cloud was surprisingly comfortable. Dash only had a few seconds to wonder where she was and how she got here before there was a knock on the door. The two quiet taps were enough to snap Dash out of her recollections.

“Come in.” Dash called out uncertainly. A yellow unicorn with a well mannered blue mane stepped into the room; he was looking at a chart that he held in front of his face with magic while a tiny half smile played across his face. “Who are you?” Dash asked confused, the unicorn smiled.

“I’m Doctor Ginger Root.” The Doctor said his smile seemed to calm Dash and she suspected that he was using some kind of mind spell to produce the affect.

“Why do I need a doctor?” Dash asked him, the unicorn shrugged while keeping his smile firmly in place.

“Well fainting usually isn’t a good sign and Twilight wanted me to make sure there wasn’t anything seriously wrong with you.”

Ginger Root said with a tiny grin.

“Well there isn’t and you can wipe that smile off of your face you jerk!” Dash said angrily.

“Twilight I’d say that that’s your queue.” Ginger Root said over his shoulder, the door opened once again and a purple unicorn entered the room. It looked like Twilight to Dash, but there was something different about her. She moved with confidence her every motion was controlled and more noticeably she’d thinned out and had the layer of fat that Dash had always noticed replaced by solid muscle she also looked subtly older. Around her swirled a grey cloak which seemed to blow slightly even in a room with no breeze.

“Dr. Ginger Root, I think you have other patients to see to.” Twilight told him with a slight smile, the yellow unicorn returned the half smile and stepped out of the room leaving the two ponies alone with each other. The silence stretched for a few seconds before Twilight rushed forwards and threw her forelegs around Dash in a suffocating hug.

“I’ve missed you Dash.” Twilight whispered to the cyan pegasus who was looking at Twilight in confusion.

“I’ve missed you to Twilight, but why are you being so clingy it’s only been a day since I last saw you?” Dash asked Twilight

who chuckled darkly with another half smile on her face.

“Oh right, sorry Dash I forgot you don’t know about the time dilation…” Twilight said blushing as she released her friend from the hug.

“Time what now?” Dash asked her.

“Time dilation, time passes differently here then it does in Equestria, for every day there a year to two years passes here.I’v been here two and a half years.” Twilight told her friend who gasped.

“So that’s why you look older!” Dash exclaimed.

“That and other things…” Twilight trailed off a small smile on her face. “Look Dash now that you’re here you aren’t allowed to leave so there are some things that I need to explain to you and the others.” Twilight told Dash gesturing with a hoof for the pegasus to follow her. Dash shakily got off of the bed and followed the purple unicorn towards the exit. She walked out the door and into a long hallway, the floors were stone but for some reason they were worm under her hooves.

“Twilight where are we?” Dash asked.

“Hmm…oh! Sorry Dash I was thinking, this is the Fourth Army’s HQ.” Twilight said as she deftly maneuvered herself and Dash through a sudden rush of earth ponies wearing crimson armor. Instead of follow along on the floor Dash leapt into the air and hovered in place above Twilight’s head.

“So who are these guys, they don’t look like the royal guards, but those are the only ponies who I’ve ever heard of wearing armor?” Dash asked loudly getting a couple of chuckles from the crimson ponies as they passed. “And why does everypony keep on chuckling or half smiling at me!” Dash exclaimed in anger.

“Because you’re new, you’ll get used to it.” Twilight told her with that same half smile spreading across her face. Eventually Twilight led Dash to a small room in the center of the room was a large round table, seated around it were Spike, Pinkie, and a blue unicorn who Dash didn’t recogniz

“Ah sleeping beauty arises at last from her slumber and we can begin.” The blue unicorn began, Dash didn’t know why, but the voice was familiar and she wanted to buck her in the face.

“Trixie can you please hold this off till later…” Twilight began but was cut off by Dash.

“I knew I recognized you from somewhere, what’s the hurry street performer?” Dash asked the blue unicorn who blew a strand of her silver mane out of her face.

“Miss Dash I regret to inform you that the Trixie you knew is long buried, I can kill you without any struggle, I choose not to because my partner Twilight whishes you to be kept alive because you are her friend. Do Not make the mistake of believing that I don’t have the power to end you because I do, now if we’re done I think we should see what Twilight wants to talk about.” Trixie told Dash, her voice remained almost emotionless, although there was a cutting undercurrent of annoyance that permeated through her speech. Twilight groaned slightly and grabbed a cup of coffee from the table in her magic.

“Did you have to do that Trixie?” Twilight asked her partner in annoyance.

“Yes.” Trixie replied with a grin, Twilight groaned again, sat down next to Spike, and nodded for Dash to sit next to her. Dash took the seat still glaring at Trixie who looked at her impassively.

“Alright we all already know each other so now it’s time to explain things.” Twilight began “This is country is known as the Great Empire of Stallionda, it is ruled over by an alicorn named Cosmosmia. The population of this country exceeds Equestria by several million almost all of whom are either soldiers fighting to protect it or workers working to keep it moving. The empire is surrounded on all sides by beings that would see it destroyed, in fact the only ones who don’t are the dragons who consider themselves separate from the problems of this world so long as nopony disturbs them.” Dash shivered a little but Twilight didn’t seem to notice.

“Because of these problems life here is hard and dangerous especially for those who live outside the cities with their tall walls. Which is why there are armies to protect the borders and we do our best to keep order among the common folk in the hope that we can prevent any unnecessary casualties. All of that being said you need to keep in mind that this isn’t Equestria, we cannot shoot weaponized friendship at things and expect them to leave or be defeated, problems here are solved with the sharp end of a sword.” Twilight paused long enough for what she’d said to sink in.

“The ponies in the clearing where you came through last night where rebels, they are nothing but heartless ponies who believe that Cosmosmia is a tyrant. In a certain terrible sense they are right. Cosmosmia has for example never held elections, she has never once offered any other pony the power to rule in her place exempting her sister who is long gone, furthermore she has no pity for those who have failed her. So in a way she is a tyrant, but she is a tyrant without whom ponykind on this plane would have long since disappeared.” Twilight spike solemnly and Dash shivered again at the look on Twilight’s face. It was serious and deadly yet its eyes held the same glint in them that the old Twilight had had when she was talking about science. Then Pinkie cleared her throat.

“Twilight, how long has it been since you had a party?” The pink pony asked, her voice was just as deadly serious as Twilight’s had been.

“Around two and a half years.” Twilight said with a shrug, Pinkie nodded and scratched her chin in thought for a few seconds.

“Would you say that your defeat of those rebels would be a good enough excuse for throwing a huge party?” Pinkie asked Twilight who looked at Trixie.

“It might, Commander Star is always looking for ways to boost moral higher, although if we can somehow boost it any higher I think the army might go into battle singing about smiling.” Trixie said with a tiny smile.

“Hmm…Pinkie we’re going to the Commander’s office to get this sorted out, Spike would you and Dash like to come?” Twilight asked them.

“Sure Twilight I’d like to meet your boss.” Spike said with a grin, Dash thought about it but then her stomach growled and she grinned a sheepish grin.

“Sorry Twilight nature calls.” Dash told her, Twilight smiled back.

“Don’t worry, Trixie can show you to the dining hall and keep you company.” Twilight told her, Dash groaned and Trixie shot Twilight a little glare but Twilight was already walking out the door followed by Spike and Pinkie.

“So food?” Dash asked looking at Trixie.

***

“Commander Star I’d like you to meet Pinkie Pie.” Twilight said introducing her commander to the pink pony who was bouncing in place.

“Hi there it’s super awesome to meet you Commander Blue Starshock, so I was just wondering if I could hold a party for Twilight if you didn’t mind to much or anything I mean I’m sure you’re busy and everything but I’m sure it would probably boost moral so what do you think?” Pinkie asked the Commander who stared at her for several seconds.

“How did you know my first name?” Commander Star asked, she told almost nopony her first name.

“I don’t know it just matched you.” Pinkie said while she continued to bounce.

“Right…well anyways it’s an honor to meet one of Twilight’s friends from her old home.” Commander Star said before looking behind her at Stronghoof and Stonewall who shrugged. “So what was that about having a party?”

“Well Twilight says that she hasn’t had one in two and a half years, now I’m not saying that you’re a bad leader Commander, but what kind of heartless pony doesn’t throw parties?” Pinkie asked looking at Commander Star with one eye held wide. Twilight felt like she was either going to faint, or start smashing her head into a nearby wall, whichever came first.

“You know Commander that’s actually a good idea moral has been a little down lately.” Stronghoof volunteered from behind Commander Star who turned to look at him. “It has Ma’am with the upcoming diamond dog raid moral has been in steady decline, you know how much the men hat tunnel fighting.” Stronghoof said defending himself, next to him Stonewall nodded.

“Hmm…I’m not against it, I’ve just never considered it before, and my Mother has been looking for an excuse to visit lately…sure why not just let me send some letters.” Commander Star said after a few seconds.

“Yay!” Pinkie cried before she jumped over the desk and gave Commander Star a hug, and then she back flipped back to where she’d been standing.

“So who’s the dragon Twilight?” Commander Star asked the mage shifting her gaze from the pony who had hugged her to the small dragon standing nervously next to Twilight.

“I’m Spike, Twilight hatched me from my egg and I’ve been her assistant/brother since she was eight.” Spike told Commander Star speaking up, Commander Star nodded thoughtfully.

“I take it that your parents had no objections to this, otherwise you most likely wouldn’t be here and neither would Twilight.” Commander Star said.

“To be honest I never actually found who my parents were, all I know is that Celestia gave Twilight my egg.” Spike told the Commander with a shrug.

“Hmm…no matter, so young dragon are you dangerous?” Commander Star asked peering at the dragon; Twilight stepped in front of him.

“Commander the only things in danger of being around Spike are gemstones, please don’t look at him like that.” Twilight told Commander Star who raised her eyebrow slightly.

“As you wish Twilight, it’s just rare you see a dragon walking around and even rarer when that dragon doesn’t feel like decapitating you before eating you whole.” Commander Star said with a wry smile which Twilight returned.

“As I said he’s no threat and probably won’t be till he’s older, right now he’s only fourteen.” Twilight replied.

“Actually Twilight I’m twelve.” Spike told her.

“Oh right, I was adding my two years here to the occasion.” Twilight said rubbing her neck with a hoof, Spike shrugged. Twilight was particularly proud with how well her dragon was taking all the changes in his life.

“So now that introductions are out of the way let’s talk about this party!” Pinkie said with a large smile.

***

“So what did you mean when you called Twilight your partner…” Dash asked Trixie around the lip of her mug of cider.

“Strictly plutonic unless she says otherwise.” Trixie answered with a small smile, Dash was really starting to get annoyed by the fact that nopony in the castle seemed to be able to actually fully smile, but then she thought about the words that Trixie had just told her.

“Wait you want to fuck her?” Dash asked in confusion “I thought you hated her.”

“Well I did before I came here, then I realized that I was being stupid.” Trixie replied half smile firmly in place.

“Trixie we’ve never been friends, hell the first thing that came to me when I heard you voice as I walked into the room earlier was the urgent need to buck you in the face. So I’ll say this only once, Don’t Hurt Twilight!” Dash said her voice was quiet and calm but Trixie could tell that it was full of unresolved anger.

“I would never dream of it Dash, Twilight is my partner if I hurt her she’d be replaced with somepony far less competent, besides the fact that I’d take an arrow to the eye for her.” Trixie said then spotted a gray pegasus shooting her an annoyed look “No offense of course Deadeye.” Trixie called and the familiar looking pegasus shook her head and went back to eating her food.

“Was that Ditzy Doo?” Dash asked in confusion.

Trixie smiled a sly half smile at Dash and said. “No that was Deadeye Doo the best shot in the entirety of the Fourth Army.”

“Wait what?” Dash sputtered in confusion, Trixie explained how everything used to be connected and how some families existed in both realms.

“…Or at least that’s how it was explained to me.” Trixie said with a slight grin.

“Seriously does nopony just grin or smile, or am I crazy?” Dash asked the blue unicorn.

Trixie shrugged and gave her a half smile. “It could just be you.” Dash was interrupted form her need to smash her head into the table by the unexpected arrival of a black maned pegasus.

“Who’s the hot little butch?” The pegasus asked Trixie moving his eyes over Dash with interest.

“I’m someone who can beat the shit out of you.” Dash replied with a wide grin.

“So Trixie you’re replacing Twilight already, and with an obvious butch to? Huh I figured that it’d be something more exotic.” The infuriating pegasus asked Trixie while he ran his hoof through his mane.

“No True, this is Dash she’s one of Twilight’s old friends, and as I understand it she’s unattached.” Trixie said with a smirk.

“Oh, well that changes things entirely.” True said and then turned to address Dash with a lecherous smile.

“Go away you creep.” Dash said throwing a muffin at him, it bounced off him and landed on the floor.

The pegasus looked at her for a few seconds before he incredulously asked “Do you want us to get ants, because that’s how you get ants?” Dash looked at him completely confused.

“What?” She asked

“I asked if you wanted us to get ants.” True replied quickly grabbing the muffin off of the floor and placing it on the table.

“Why would you care about ants?” Dash asked now getting annoyed.

“Do you know what ants are? They’re tiny little bugs that live in colonies and they get into everything, besides that they’re always trying to eat you!” True exclaimed in annoyance.

“Whatever.” Dash said with a shrug.

“Trixie talk sense into this mare!” True told Trixie angrily, Trixie rolled her eyes. “Fine but when we’re up to our flanks in ants don’t blame me!” True said before flying off angrily.

“You made him do that to me on purpose didn’t you?” Dash asked Trixie with a glare, Trixie shrugged.

“I admit to nothing, although that was quick thinking. True is particular…” Trixie told her with a slight grin.

***

Empress Cosmosmia was holding her normal court when a letter arrived by means of magic and fell onto the ground in front of her. She resisted the urge to pick it up and scan its contents until the absolutely scintillating report on taxes was over and then called for court to be dismissed for the day. Disk and Strings followed her on her way out of the throne room with a deadly grace that could be matched by very few ponies in the land their weapons ready to impale anything stupid enough to attack their empress. They soon returned to Cosmosmia’s room where she quickly opened the letter and began to read aloud to her two companions.

Dear Mother

You will recall that our last correspondence revolved around the unicorn known as Twilight Sparkle. Well last night two of her friends from her old dimension emerged in the middle of a rebel camp that Twilight just happened to be raiding. After a short uneventful battle Twilight brought her friends, one of whom is a BABY DRAGON who she has been raising since he came out of the egg, back to our HQ. I have met the dragon along with a pony going by the name Pinkie Pie, which brings us to the point of this letter. Apparently Pinkie Pie loves throwing huge parties and has asked for my permission to throw a large one in honor of our successful destruction of the rebels. I suspect that there are more reasons than that, but none of them are harmful to the realm. I do not write you for permission because I’ve already granted it and set the party for tomorrow night. I write you to inquire as to whether you could make a guest appearance. I believe it would raise the spirits of the troops to see their Empress walking among them like any other pony. Also it has been a very long time since I saw you in the flesh and well, I miss my mother.

Your loving daughter Commander Blue Star

Ps. I know this goes without saying but bring Disk and Strings, it’s been a long time since I last saw them.

Cosmosmia put the letter down and fell into a thoughtful silence, Strings and Disk exchanged a hidden smile at being recognized in the letter while their mistress thought.

“It has been a long time since I saw my daughter, and it’s been even longer since I got out of this city…” Cosmosmia mused to herself “…and I do want to meet this Twilight Sparkle, so why not. I wonder what I should wear.” Cosmosmia wondered out loud.

“I would suggest the cloak Empress, it’s always a good choice and it compliments your colors perfectly.” Strings put in with small smile.

“Yeah it makes you look awesome your Majesty.” Disk put in with a large grin as she pictured the empress in her cloak.

“That does sound like a good idea, where would I be without you two?” Cosmosmia asked her two guards.

They looked at each other for a second before answering simultaneously. “Dead and ugly Empress!” Cosmosmia rolled her eyes well used to her guards’ breaches of protocol; they were good enough to get away with it. Besides she knew it was true, or at least the first charge, if there was one thing that she could never be it was ugly.

“Right well that’s the last time I ask you two a rhetorical question.” Cosmosmia said with an air of disdain, neither of her guards paid it any attention and took their places behind her while she began her reply.

***

“And this is Angeldust.” Twilight said as she introduced Pinkie to her squad. The pink pony eyed the golden one for a few seconds and silence reigned. Suddenly Pinkie shot forward and stared into Angeldust’s eyes, Angeldust returned her gaze not flinching.

“The wall is strong with you…” Pinkie intoned knowingly.

“As it is with you… Pinkie are you pondering what I’m pondering?” Angeldust asked Pinkie solemnly.

“I think so Angeldust, but where are we going to get that much sugar at this hour?” Pinkie replied her face splitting into a large grin.

“The kitchen is always stocked!” Angeldust replied excitedly doing a back flip and landing on Stardust’s lap. Pinkie did the same but instead of landing on someponies lap she landed on Twilight’s head somehow managing to avoid hurting her with the landing.

“Oh Cosmosmia no, I can’t stand two of you!” Stardust cried in slight fear.

“Don’t worry Star, Pinkie and I’ll make sure that we don’t do anything to you after all I wouldn’t want to lose my marefriend. Come on Pinkie let’s go raid the pantry, then we can create deadly confections to fill with poison!” Angeldust said jumping off of Stardust’s lap.

“We’ll make edible ones to right?” Pinkie asked in concern.

“Of course silly filly what’d be the point otherwise?” Angeldust with a large smile “And we’ll keep everypony guessing which is which! Mwahahahahahaahha!” The two of them left the room laughing, Pinkie happily and Angeldust slightly insanely.

“Well…there goes my remaining sanity…” Aqua said looking up from her book for a few seconds, Stardust was mumbling to herself.

“Can’t take another, love Angel but, must resist urge to kill…” Twilight decided that it was best to leave Stardust to solve the problems racing through her mind without interference.

“So Spike, you’re a dragon right?” Blaze asked the purple dragon who raised his eyebrow at the red unicorn.

“Actually no, I’m a leprechaun with scales.” Spike said with a snigger.

“Now that’s interesting, I could have sworn that for a second there I thought you were being sarcastic…” Blaze said with a smile. “Anyways if you’re a dragon then you can breathe fire right?” Blaze asked.

“Yeah what about it?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Well I want to capture some in these bottles.” Blaze said holding up several glass bottles.

“Ok but why?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Because I’m a pyromancer I can modify dragon fire to do almost anything.” Blaze said with a smile. “Up to and including making the best smores in existence!” Twilight was caught off guard but Aqua seemed to expect it and just turned a page in her book.

“That sounds awesome, so how do we do this?” Spike asked if there was one thing Spike loved it was a good gemstone smore.

“Here just breathe your fire into this.” Blaze said with a large smile as he held up one of the glass bottles. Spike did as directed and soon there were twenty or so bottles filled with eerie green fire that glowed and struggled to get out. “Excellent, this is perfect! Thanks Spike, I’ll make you some smores later, right now I have a demon destroying fire spell to create.” Blaze said leaving the rooms with the bottles placed haphazardly in his saddlebags.

“Isn’t he worried about them breaking?” Twilight asked Aqua relying on her knowledge of her marefriend.

“Those bottles aren’t glass, or they aren’t anymore, the only way to break them is with an incantation that he created. He’s a good glassblower; it comes with the fire magic.” Aqua told her simply before going back to her book with a small smirk playing out over her face. Rainbow Dash and Trixie walked in a few seconds later neither had killed the other yet so Twilight assumed that things had been going alright.

“So Twilight what did you accomplish today?” Trixie asked as she slipped into a seat.

“Well I introduced everypony except you to Commander Star, Pinkie convinced her that she should allow Pinkie to throw party, and then Pinkie left with Angeldust to bake ‘deadly confections’…” Twilight told her, Trixie immediately did a spit take of the tea that she’d poured herself that would’ve drenched Aqua if it wasn’t for Aqua’s magic. Aqua looked up from her book and gave Trixie a slightly annoyed look before sending all the tea back into the glass.

“Sorry Aqua the idea of Pinkie and Angeldust baking together caught me off guard.” Trixie said apologetically, Aqua shrugged and returned to her book.

“So what now?” Dash asked

***

The royal chariot descended from the sky carrying Cosmosmia and her two guards who were as with all social events were dressed in light crimson armor that had been enchanted by Cosmosmia herself. The empress herself was feeling very regal; her dark black cloak whirled around her in the wind magically revealing nothing about her except her face which was mostly covered by the cowl of the cloak. Twilight who was standing at attention with the rest of the soldiers looked at the empress and suppressed a shudder of fear; this is who she’d been fighting for? Then again Luna had taught her not to judge book by

its cover. Once the chariot landed Commander Star walked up to the empress.

“I was worried that you wouldn’t make it in time your Majesty.” Commander Star told the black cloaked figure.

“I find your lack of faith most disturbing Commander.” The Empress said in a low haunting voice.

“And I think it’s time you come inside before you freeze to death, and take off that cowl you look like an evil overlord wannabe.” Commander Star told her mother with smile on her face, Cosmosmia laughed a deep hearty laugh and threw back her cowl. Twilight saw bright blue intelligent eyes looking out of a red furred face, a fluctuating black mane trailed out behind her fluttering in a familiar astral breeze. Now that the empress wasn’t being purposely intimidating Twilight could tell that she was somepony who was intelligent along with having the devotion of a pony who Twilight respected greatly.

They opened the doors to the great hall to find that the magic lanterns had been extinguished. Cosmosmia looked around puzzled when suddenly the lanterns snapped back on and the empress found herself standing in the middle of a long room. Two long tables piled high with food and overflowing with all forms of alcohol took up the middle of the floor. Across the ceiling stretched a large banner with the words Welcome Empress Cosmosmia written upon it. Party streamers decorated the walls and hung down from the ceiling flowing in the breeze of the opened door. Cosmosmia’s eyes had immediately adjusted to the change in brightness while the other’s eyes were still catching up. Hopping up and down in front of her was a small pink earth pony whose mane looked like cotton candy.

“Hi there Empress I’m Pinkie Pie welcome to the party I hope you like it because I spent all day creating it and I only had Angeldust to help me so what do you think, huh, huh, huh?” Pinkie Pie asked still hopping in place with an expectant look on her face not in the least bit afraid of the Empress despite her dark cloak. Yep definitely from my sister’s realm Cosmosmia thought to herself before she smiled down at the pink pony.

“It looks grand Pinkie Pie, truly a wondrous work of party going perfection.” Cosmosmia told the pink pony.

“Then let the party begin!” Pinkie cried while she did a back flip in happiness. Cosmosmia smiled at her the pink pony certainly had energy. A great cheer went up from the soldiers of the army who charged into the room and quickly set about demolishing the food.

“Mother would you like to meet Twilight Sparkle and her friends?” Commander Star asked her mother.

“Indeed I do, didn’t your letter mention something about a dragon?” Cosmosmia asked as she followed her daughter through the crowd of soldiers, Strings and Disk looked like they’d rather join them but restrained themselves and followed their charge through the soldiers. “Don’t worry you two you’ll get plenty of chances to mingle; I just want to check a few things first.” Cosmosmia told her guards sensing their feelings.

“If you wish us to your majesty we will stay by your side all night.” Strings told her.

“Although that would be totally un cool.” Disk said and received and elbow by her partner. Cosmosmia chuckled and turned her attention back to her daughter.

“So daughter, how is your relationship with Commander Stormwing progressing?” Cosmosmia asked getting an uncharacteristic startled squeak out of her daughter.

“How did you know about that…?” Commander Star asked nervously, her mother chuckled.

“Daughter I’m an immortal god empress I know of almost everything that goes on in my domain as is my right and power…besides every time that you battle him I get a long letter detailing his tactical genius, mares only gush about their enemies if they’re sleeping with them.” Cosmosmia said with a slight grin at the deep blush that was over taking her daughters black furred face.

“I wasn’t aware that I gushed.” Commander Star said in embarrassment.

“Hmm… let me see if I can remember one of the letters. Dearest mother Commander Stormwing almost had me today his tactical mastery on the battlefield is matched only by his ability to lead and his tenacity in personal combat. That went on for several paragraphs if I recall correctly.” Cosmosmia said with a grin as her daughter continued to blush.

“What are you going to do about it?” Commander Star asked her voice was full of apprehension.

“Well I was thinking about using it to set up a state sanctioned marriage and buy us a little peace with the griffins.” Cosmosmia said and smiled as she saw her daughter’s shocked expression. “I even sent a letter to Commander Stormwing’s father and inquired into it.”

“Mother he never told his father! What if his father has him killed and charged for treason?” Commander Star asked urgently.

“Well I already received a reply. Empress Cosmosmia I have been aware of my son’s ‘secret’ congress with your daughter for some time and I agree that we can use this to obtain a stronger peace between our two nations on the condition that you make it possible for there to be grandchildren..” Cosmosmia said quoting the letter.

“Grandchildren… how could there be grandchildren?” Commander Star sputtered.

“Daughter I’m a god empress, I have a few spells that can allow him to give you children of either species.” Cosmosmia told her daughter lightly.

“Oh, well, can we discuss this later mother?” Commander Star asked desperately.

“Of course my daughter, now where is this Twilight Sparkle I am eager to meet her?” Cosmosmia asked switching topics with ease.

“We’re approaching her table as we speak mother.” Commander Star told her mother as they made their way towards a small circular table that was just far enough out of the center of the hall to offer privacy but not far enough to make you think that the ponies sitting there were avoiding the rest of the party. Sitting around the table were six ponies and one small purple dragon. As Cosmosmia drew nearer they looked up from their conversation and waited expectantly for the Empress to address them.

“Hello my subjects; which one of you is Twilight Sparkle?” Cosmosmia asked, a purple unicorn wearing a mages cloak stood up.

“That would be me Empress.” The unicorn said, Cosmosmia looked the unicorn over with her magic as well as her eyes and quickly discovered why Celestia had decided to make Twilight her personal student. There was so much magical power bubbling under the surface that it could have filled an ocean.

“I’m honored to meet my sister’s prized student.” Cosmosmia said giving Twilight a small bow, Twilight blushed.

“Empress please you’re embarrassi…wait did you say sister?” Twilight asked turning her inquisitive eye to look at Cosmosmia in interest.

“Did Celestia never tell you?” Cosmosmia asked the unicorn who shook her head. “Celestia and Luna are my older sisters, I had a twin who is long since gone, and there are two other pairs who maintain order in the two dimensions below mine.” Cosmosmia told Twilight who nodded slowly.

“So I guess Celestia wasn’t alone when Luna became Nightmare Moon.” A rainbow maned pegasus said scratching her chin.

“Nightmare Moon?” Cosmosmia asked in confusion, she’d never heard that name before; Celestia certainly hadn’t mentioned it in any of the infrequent letters that they sent each other.

“Nightmare Moon was the persona that Princess Luna took on while under the effects of dark magic. She and Celestia fought a great war before Celestia banished her to the moon for a thousand years.” Twilight told the Empress.

“My sister was sent to the moon! The nerve of Celestia how dare she send innocent Luna to the moon! This is just like her from back during our days with mother, always lording over the rest of us like she was some kind of god!” Cosmosmia said in anger a cloak of anger drew itself around her.

“Empress please calm down, there was no other choice! Princess Luna was infected by evil dark magic; the only cure was the Elements of Harmony and Celestia couldn’t wield them effectively by herself so she sealed her away on the moon. After a thousand years Nightmare Moon returned and my friends and I used the Elements of Harmony to restore her to her normal self. Princess Celestia was very sorry for what she’d been forced to do and they’re friends again!” Twilight told the Empress hurriedly hoping to restore Cosmosmia’s good mood, luckily it worked.

“Hmm…my apologies for my outburst Twilight Sparkle, my sister’s health is a great concern to me, I’ve lost one too many you see.” Cosmosmia told Twilight quietly, the unicorn nodded.

“I understand Empress and I know no disrespect was meant, why don’t we talk about something else?” Twilight asked.

“I think that that would be wise, and it brings me back to another thing I’ve been wondering about. How is my old flame Discord doing?” Cosmosmia asked Twilight’s face grew curious.

“What do you mean your old flame Empress?” Twilight asked cocking her head to the side slightly.

“My old lover, I guess the other expression has fallen out of use in Equestria.” Cosmosmia said with a shrug.

“No it’s not that, what I meant is…uh you aren’t going to like this…” Twilight told the Empress who raised an eyebrow.

“What wouldn’t I like Twilight Sparkle, did something happen to Discord?” Cosmosmia asked worry clouding her eyes.

“Well uh…I kind of turned him into a stone statue…” Twilight said and waited in fear for the reaction of the Empress.

“You turned him into a statue.” Cosmosmia said slowly and flatly.

“Yes.” Twilight said in a small voice.

“Twilight Sparkle you are lucky that I’m giving you the benefit of the doubt and not smiting you as we speak. Now would you kindly explain why my lover is a stone statue?” The Empress’s voice was flat with barely held in anger leaching out towards

Twilight.

“Because he was threatening Princess Celestia and destroying the realm of Equestria besides the fact that I still haven’t completely healed from the mindrape that I suffered at his hands.” Twilight told the Empress slowly.

“What are you talking about? Discord would never abuse his powers he was always the perfect gentlecolt who looked after his ponies with care.” Cosmosmia asked in confusion.

“Well if he was like that when you know him then something changed, he is absolutely insane and takes pleasure in twisting the minds of innocent ponies.” Twilight told her, Cosmosmia looked slightly angry but she was holding it in well.

“I’ll have to write Celestia about this; it seems that there are a few things that she neglected to tell me about.” Cosmosmia said talking more to herself then any of the ponies around her.

“Empress are you enjoying the party?” Asked Pinkie Pie who had suddenly appeared in front of her and was holding a glass of wine in one hoof.

“As of yet I have yet too.” The Empress said with a small frown forming, Pinkie gasped.

“Angeldust we have a code 69!” Pinkie called Angeldust leapt out of the crowd a determined look set into her golden face.

“Empress if you don’t enjoy this party then I’ve failed, and when Pinkie fails bad things happen, so in the interest of everypony in the empire follow me!” Pinkie said grabbing the Empress’s hoof and leading her away through the crowd with Angeldust hoping beside them. Her two guards exchanged bemused looks and followed the trio leaving Twilight and her friends confused.

“Does this always happen?” Blaze asked looking up from his bottle of dragon’s fire.

“Yep…” Twilight said.

***

Cosmosmia soon found herself having fun despite the grave news that she’d heard earlier, she supposed it was the fine wine that she’d been sipping progressively for an hour, or it might have been the two crazy mares who were dragging her from one event to the next. Between the two of them they were more then capable of keeping anypony, even a goddess, occupied for hours. Suddenly the fur on the back of Cosmosmia’s neck stood on end, it was a sign that something bad was going to happen, Pinkie Pie had started to twitch.

“Twitchy tail, vibrating hoof… Get down Empress!” Pinkie suddenly yelled tackling the Empress to the ground seconds before a magical arrow drilled through the air that had just been occupied by her head and impacted against the far wall with a large explosion.

"Who dares assault me?!" Cosmosmia shouted projecting her voice across the hall, nothing answered her, the room had quieted. Cosmosmia noticed a black clad shape trying to get towards the back door and with a simple spell grabbed the being and brought it to float upside down ten feet from her face. Cosmosmia yanked off the figure’s black hood and found herself looking into the gaze of a diamond dog.

“What a pity it seems that my arrow missed.” The dog said before spitting in Cosmosmia’s direction.

“Why did you fire at me mutt?” Cosmosmia asked the dog who sneered.

“Because I’m trying to take down an empire, what else bitch?” The dog asked sarcasm dripping through his every word. “Or maybe I’m being proactive in defense of my kingdom; whatever reason you decide on I just wanted you to know one thing. No diamond dog will bow to you equine; if you wish to conquer us then you will have to exterminate us to a pup!” The dog howled an eerie howl that was cut off as Cosmosmia threw him to Strings and Disk.

“See that he is restrained, I’ll deal with him later. I apologize Pinkie, but I think it would be best if we ended the party.” Cosmosmia said turning to Pinkie who nodded solemnly

“Of course Empress…” Pinkie said sadly her mane deflating like a balloon, Cosmosmia didn’t know why but she couldn’t stand to see the mare like that.

“For what it’s worth up until he shot at me I was having a great time.” Cosmosmia told the pink pony whose mane immediately reinflated.

“Thank you so much Empress, well I’ve got to go make sure that Twilight is ok!” Pinkie said and began to turn away. Before she could get away Cosmosmia grabbed her with magic.

“I owe you one favor for saving my life Pinkie, ask and you shall receive anything that is in my power to grant.” Cosmosmia told the pink pony who nodded unnaturally serious.

“Thank you Empress, I’ll have to get back to you on that, at the moment the only thing I really want is about to happen anyways so it wouldn’t be worth asking.” Pinkie told the Empress.

“And what would that be Pinkie?” The Empress asked.

“Oh nothing…” Pinkie said with a large grin…

Chapter 6

Twilight was sitting on her bed with Spike sleeping in a basket next to it, it had just hit her how comforting it was to have the little dragon next to her again at night. Trixie was already long asleep but Twilight couldn’t make her mind stop thinking about the events of the night, yet again Pinkie’s mysterious Pinkie Sense had saved the day, but what worried Twilight was the ease in which the assassin had been able to infiltrate the castle. Twilight made up her mind; she was going to talk to the diamond dog. With a sense of urgency Twilight walked towards the cells where the dog was being kept. There were three different dungeons in the Fourth’s HQ one for pegasi and griffins buried deep underground, one for unicorns and other magical creatures located in the middle floor, and the final for diamond dogs and earth ponies located in a tall tower. Twilight nodded to the jailer as he unlocked the outer gate that allowed Twilight access to the dungeon, she may not have technically had clearance but she had developed a reputation for being trustworthy.

After a few minutes of walking past empty cells she found the diamond dog sitting on the cot in his cell deep in thought. Twilight took the opportunity to look over his features now that he was no longer draped in his black outfit. He was a mastiff if Twilight was remembering her dog breeds right with their traditional regal look; his coat was light gray except for the occasional splotch of black scattered here and there. Easily on display were a set of long sharp claws that looked easily capable of stabbing through a pony or tearing one in half, despite this the claws looked nimble and dexterous.

“You can stop looking at me like that whenever you want.” The mastiff told Twilight, his tone was bored. Twilight was snapped out of her observation and instead looked the mastiff in his brown eyes. “So what do I owe the pleasure?” The mastiff asked sarcastically leaning back against the wall of his cell.

“I couldn’t sleep; I was too busy thinking about you.” Twilight told the dog.

“Well now my parents always called me ugly, but I guess if I can attract a pretty mare then I can’t be too bad.” The dog said with a slight leer.

“No, not like that, as I see it you have no reason to attack our empress. Sure we’re going to go and capture a base of yours and gain one mine, but that’s not worth you risking your life to assassinate the empress. Especially when you’re by yourself, it was a suicide mission.” Twilight told him flatly. The diamond dog threw back his head and let out a howling laugh.

“All you’re doing is taking an insignificant mining base? We received word that the dreaded Fourth Army was marching directly against out capital with your demon queen at the head of it.” The diamond dog continued to laugh. “They must think that this is hilarious, it’s so funny I could kill them. Hey purple could you let me out so I can go and kill the assholes who set me up to die?” The diamond dog asked Twilight his features set into a snarl.

“It isn’t my say, but perhaps you can convince the Empress to let you go, after all I’m sure she’d understand if you explained it.” Twilight said the diamond dog shrugged his large shoulders. “Also would you mind me asking your name?” Twilight asked the dog.

“Me, well since you asked nicely my name’s Dane.” Dane said with a fanged grin, his teeth were surprisingly clean and looked to have been brushed daily.

“I’m Twilight Sparkle, now I need to go talk to the Empress about some things.” Twilight told him. “Don’t go anywhere.”

“I really hope that that was on purpose.” Dane replied rolling his eyes.

***

Empress Cosmosmia sat in thought staring at the desk in front of her; the attack on her life today hadn’t been odd there were many such attacks every week. The thing that had been weird had been the assassin himself. The army was scheduled to take a diamond dog mining castle, but Cosmosmia made it a directive to keep civilian casualties to a minimum. The dog had talked like he expected Cosmosmia to go on a genocidal killing spree. A sudden knock on the door jolted Cosmosmia out of her concentration.

“Come in.” Cosmosmia called, the door opened and Twilight Sparkle entered the room flanked by Disk and Strings. “Twilight Sparkle, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Cosmosmia asked the purple unicorn.

“I was just talking to our prisoner, and I found out something interesting Empress.” Twilight began Cosmosmia motioned with a hoof for her to continue. “As it turns out, Dane that’s his name, was under the impression that the Fourth was marching directly on the capital itself burning everything in our path.” Twilight told Cosmosmia whose eyes narrowed; this explained the dog’s attitude.

“Thank you for this news Twilight, also I owe you an apology for my words earlier, they were hasty and I shouldn’t have presumed to know about a dimension where I haven’t set foot for a millennia.” The Empress said humbly Twilight was taken aback by the unexpected apology.

“Thank you Empress but really there’s no reason to apologize I was telling you things completely out of context.” Twilight told the Empress with a little blush. Cosmosmia nodded and turned to Strings and Disk.

“So what do you two think about this news?” The Empress asked her guards.

“Both sides are quite obviously being played; the two main questions that need answering are who the players are, and what the game is.” Strings said rubbing her chin.

“Those were basically my thoughts, but Strings you forgot one thing.” Disk told the grey earth pony.

“Oh and what would that be Disk?” Strings asked the white unicorn.

“What are the players…?” Disk said trailing off darkly.

“Twilight I would like you to join us as we go and talk to this prisoner, your presence may make him more inclined to talk.” Cosmosmia said gravely as she rose from her seat and headed towards the door with Strings and Disk on her tail.

“Of course your Majesty.” Twilight said as she followed the trio out of the room. They walked in silence till they arrived at the cell, Dane looked up in interest.

“Dane the diamond dog, I have reason to believe that we are being played with.” Cosmosmia began.

“Those were my thoughts, well some of them.” Dane agreed scratching his chin with one absurdly sharp claw.

“Instead of having you executed which would be the normal crime for assaulting the Empress, I have two options for you to consider.” Cosmosmia told Dane whose ears perked up.

“Option one, you go to a mine and spend the rest of your days hauling out gems.” Cosmosmia told him.

“I hope option two is better, otherwise I’m going to beg for execution.” Dane said with a slight grin.

“Option two, you agree to sign the contract and become a member of the Fourth, in particular you would act as Miss Sparkle here’s bodyguard.” Cosmosmia told Dane, both the dog and Twilight were startled by the second option.

“But why do I need a bodyguard?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Because I’ll be damned before I allow Celestia’s number one student to die without saying that I provided her with every advantage I had available.” Cosmosmia said.

“I’ll take option two.” Dane said.

“Excellent, just sign your name in blood here…” Cosmosmia said pulling out a contract.

“Wait!” Twilight exclaimed, there was a pregnant pause as everyone in the room looked at Twilight.

“Why are you delaying Twilight?” Cosmosmia asked the purple unicorn.

“Well if he’s an assassin, then wouldn’t he have already signed a contract of some kind?” Twilight asked Dane coughed.

“I’m not under any oath, call me a freelancer. I go where the money is good, and in this case I was here because I may be a merc but the thought of you equines destroying my civilization left a bad taste in my mouth.” Dane said with a grimace.

“Although it opens up some interesting possibilities about who’s in control and who started this rumor in the first place.” He held out his paw expectantly for the contract which Cosmosmia passed to him, like any experienced merc he read it thoroughly before he pierced the skin of his left paw with a sharp claw and signed his name in blood. Twilight felt an odd surge of energy come off of Dane; it was like she now subconsciously thought of him as an ally.

“Now that that’s done I must be off, I need to inform my daughter of what has transpired tonight.” Cosmosmia said as she turned to leave, Strings and Disk followed her out.

“Time to lay down some rules…” Dane began. “I am your bodyguard, not your bitch, and I mean that in both ways. As such I will lay down my life protecting you, but I will not suffer insults or slights to my honor. I will also not cook or clean for you, and if we’re having sex I’m on top.” Dane said with a grin, Twilight facehoofed.

“That’s all fine with me, I have Spike my dragon for cleaning and cooking, and I never wanted to have sex with you in the first place.” Twilight told the dog who laughed which caused his face wrinkles to move up and down.

“That’s what you say now, but you haven’t known me long.” The dog said and stood up then with a grin as he opened the door to the cell with a quick flourish of his claw in the keyhole. Twilight stood in opened mouth amazement. “What, cat got your tongue?” Dane asked her with a toothy grin.

“You could do that the entire time couldn’t you?” Twilight asked him, the mastiff nodded with a smile. Now that he was standing next to her Twilight realized that Dane was nearly three feet then her when he was standing on his hind legs.

“Yes, but staying prisoner is more fun, you get free food and interesting people to talk to. Plus if you’re going to escape you have to do it an hour before your execution, it’s more dramatic.” Dane told her with a shrug of his massive shoulders.

“Wow, I’ve seen diamond dogs before, but you’re the tallest.” Twilight said looking up at his wrinkly face.

“That’s what the girls always tell me.” Dane said with a slight grin as he followed Twilight out of the prison, apparently Cosmosmia had told the jailer that Dane was no longer a threat because he unlocked the door without comment.

“Trixie is just going to love you…” Twilight said trailing off as she thought of what her partner’s reaction to the large dog would be, she wasn’t expecting much in the way of happiness. Twilight opened the door of the room and turned on the magical lantern, Spike looked up at her grumpily and Trixie eyed her with annoyance.

“I hope you have a good reason to interrupt our rest Twilight.” Trixie said her voice carrying an edge.

“Well I was out on a midnight walk through the woods and I found this, can I keep him?” Twilight asked and stepped aside to allow Dane to step into the room. Trixie gasped.

“That must have been one enthusiastic walk through the woods.” Spike said with a small smirk.

***

“So let me get this straight, we now have a freaking diamond dog in our unit?” Blaze asked Twilight once she was done explaining the situation.

“Yes.” Twilight answered simply.

“This is awesome; I’ve always wanted a dog!” Blaze said with a large grin Aqua looked up from her ever-present book and raised an eyebrow at Dane who shrugged.

“Personally I’ve always wanted a cat, but that’s just me.” Dane said with a slight grin as he took a seat at the table.

Twilight took a seat next to Trixie and began to eat her breakfast. Battle mages were lucky in the respect that each unit got their own private dining area to eat in, although Twilight and Trixie preferred eating with the rest of the Fourth in the main dining hall the rest of their squad usually ate in private. The room was somewhat crowded this morning thanks to the additions of Spike, Dash, Pinkie, and Dane, but it was still spacious enough not to become too cramped. Twilight was just about to take a sip of blessed coffee when a knock from the door interrupted her.

“Come in just don’t be mad” Angeldust called getting strange looks from everypony in the room. Commander Star opened the door and stepped inside, just as a magical bucket of water splashed down towards her drenching her and her red coat. She looked at Angeldust, who was on the floor rolling in laughter, with irritation then rolled her eyes.

“Aqua would you be so kind as to dry me?” Commander Star asked, Aqua shrugged and the water raced off of Commander Star’s coat.

“Are you ok Commander?” Twilight asked.

“It could’ve been blood, so yes I’m fine.” Commander Star said levelly, apparently this wasn’t the first time Angeldust had dumped fluids on her as she opened a door. “You do realize I could have you court marshaled right?” Commander Star asked Angeldust who just laughed.

“Commander Star we both know that while I’m not quite what in the conventional term you’d call sane, I’m the strongest mage in the army. The likelihood of you court marshaling me is about on par with me acting like a sane and ordinary individual.” Angeldust told Commander Star, it sounded like she was contradicting herself, if you weren’t watching her. As Angeldust had been talking she’d been somehow doing midair back flips without touching the ground. Commander Star sighed, she knew better then to try and continue this conversation.

“Anyways… The reason I’m here is because we’re marching out tomorrow to take down this diamond dog base and I wanted to ask Mister Dane here a few questions.” Commander Star said changing the subject.

“Such as…?” Dane asked with a slight smile on his face.

“…Such as what the defenses are.” Commander Star told him Dane shrugged.

“I couldn’t tell you Ma’am, you haven’t told me what our target is.” Dane told her with a wicked smile, Twilight heard the sound of a snorted laugh coming from behind Commander Star followed by an amused grunt.

“We’re attacking a mining fort known as Daemonis Regni.” Commander Star asked ignoring Stonewall and Stronghoof.

“Well that’s a bad idea Ma’am; Daemonis Regni is one of the most heavily fortified mining forts in all of diamond dog territory.” Dane said with a frown. “It normally houses a hundred thousand of our best troops, along with a battalion specifically made up of mages.” Dane continued as he scratched his chin with one long claw. “What could possibly be so important?”

“We have reason to believe that they’re preparing to summon Stalkers.” Commander Star said gravely.

“That…is a good reason.” Dane said sounding troubled. “I’ve tangled with Voids before and it isn’t fun. I can’t picture a reason for them summoning Voids though, yeah Commander Lemon Eye is a dick, but he’s normally not suicidal…”

“You know the Commander personally?” Commander Star asked Dane nodded.

“Kind of, I’ve done work for him before. He’s one of those dogs who runs his pack viciously.” Dane said his eyes were lost in thought. “Although now that I think about it he did always love to monologue, idiot would always talk my ear off for an hour after every mission about how I was helping the dogs ‘rise out of the depths’.” Dane continued rolling his eyes.

“Why do you call them Voids?” Twilight asked Dane who shrugged.

“It sounds more menacing then Stalkers, plus it doesn’t sound like something that’ll rape you. The Voids will do a lot of things to someone, but as of yet I have yet to witness an actual rape, although I’m sure it would be interesting…” Dane said trailing off when he noticed the looks he was getting.

“Thank you for your information Dane, now if you’ll excuse me I need to go and make some arrangements.” Commander Star said exiting the room. Silence fell upon the room as everyone went back to whatever they’d been doing before Commander Star interrupted them.

“Aqua there’s something I’ve been wondering.” Twilight said causing the blue unicorn to look up from her book.

“What is it Twilight?” Aqua asked.

“Well what are you reading? Like I told you I was a librarian and researcher so it’s been bugging me for a while.” Twilight asked.

“I was actually waiting for you to ask Twilight.” Aqua said with a smile “It’s called Entropy Eternity and the Void.”

“Entropy is the universal measurement of degradation right?” Twilight asked Aqua.

“That’s right; it’s a comprehensive study on how the eternal effects of entropy change the void and those that live within it.” Aqua said inclining her head and passing the book to Twilight. Twilight opened the book to the first page and started to read, after twenty minutes she still hadn’t left the first page. In fact she could barely pull her eyes off of the book. “Ok I think that that’s enough.” Aqua said grabbing the book away from Twilight with a small jerk, Twilight almost fell forward in shock.

“Why did you take it, it was so interesting…?” Twilight asked snapping her head to look at Aqua with pleading eyes.

“Sorry Twilight but no, you’d get stuck.” Aqua replied with a sad smile.

“What are you talking about I’d be fine?” Twilight asked in annoyance.

“Twilight you didn’t get past the first page, which means that the book was slowly eating your mind.” Aqua told her Twilight blanched.

“But it’s a book, and you read it!” Twilight said in annoyed miscomprehension.

“Yes I do because I can control it; the book is a manifestation of the three words that it is named for. Only a few can read it without suffering consequences, I’m one of them and I wanted to see if you were too. As it turns out you aren’t.” Aqua said running her hoof gently over the cover of the book

“You’re holding an eldritch abomination!” Twilight yelled.

“And?” Aqua asked with a grin.

“What could you possibly gain from that thing?” Twilight asked scooting a little farther away from Aqua.

“Depends, sometimes it’s information, sometimes it’s power, and sometimes nothing, but it’s always a good read.” Aqua said with a slight grin.

“Why is it that everywhere I go I’m surrounded by insane ponies?” Twilight said, it was hard to tell whether she was asking the ponies in the room or the universe itself, if it was the latter then the universe chose to ignore her and get back to writing.

“Well at least you’ve got me Twilight, I’m perfectly sane.” Spike said with a tiny grin Twilight rolled her eyes.

“I take offense to that thank you.” Dane said as he speared a muffin on one of his claws before he brought it up to his mouth where he ate it paper wrapping and all.

“You just ate paper.” Twilight said flatly.

“I’m a dog Twilight; I’ll eat most things that haven’t already been eaten.” Dane said with a shrug.

“Silly Twilight are you still complaining about that?” Pinkie asked Twilight bemusedly, Twilight sighed and lay her face on the table in defeat.

“Now that Twilight’s done complaining about the universe which doesn’t really give a damn let’s get this strategy meeting started.” Angeldust said, Twilight had completely forgotten why she was there in the first place by this point.

“Dash I’m sorry but you can’t come with us on this mission.” Aqua said looking up from her tome of ancient arcane knowledge.

“Aw come on why not?” Dash asked obviously disappointed.

“There are a plethora of reasons, the main two being that you’ve never held a real weapon in your life and the fact that we’re going to attack an underground fortress.” Aqua told her calmly.

“Fine, I didn’t want to come with you guys anyways. I’ll make my own attack and this one will have blackjack and beer, actually forget the blackjack.” Dash said with a pout Twilight rolled her eyes but Pinkie started to giggle and so did Angeldust.

“Oh and can’t come either Pinkie, mostly for the first reason.” Aqua told the pink pony who shrugged.

“Okay doky loky, I’ll keep Dashie company.” Pinkie said with a smile.

“Spike you can come.” Blaze told Spike.

“Yes! I finally got invited somewhere!” Spike said jumping out of his seat in excitement.

“Why does he get to go?” Dash asked in annoyance.

“Because he’s immune to magic and his scales are strong enough to break the tips of our strongest swords, plus he breaths fire!” Blaze told her with an extremely large smile on his face.

“What do you know about the diamond dog mages Dane? We haven’t fought many who are actually skilled.” Aqua asked the dog who shrugged.

“I can’t tell you much I’m not a magic user myself, but I know they like earth and metals.” Dane replied.

“Hmm, this is sounding fun…” Stardust said a small grin had appeared on her face.

“Oh?” Dane asked her.

“Well I’m an earth mage primarily, stone, metals, and of course dirt. I’ve been looking for a good place to test myself against other earth mages, but there aren’t many ponies who specialize in it, it isn’t flashy enough; their loss.” Stardust replied with a dismissive shrug.

“You may not find it so fun when we’re facing them in combat.” Dane told her spearing another muffin and casually sliding it into his mouth. “From what I’ve seen their real monsters.”

“I’ll be fine.” Stardust said with a small wicked smile appearing on her face.

“I love it when you smile like that Star; it means that tonight is going to be fun!” Angeldust said with a large grin.

***

“So Commander I take it that we’re going to be asking for help?” Stronghoof asked Commander Star as they walked down the hallway.

“Yes, as much as it pains me to admit it I can’t successfully fight an enemy that has me outnumbered two to one while simultaneously trying to take down what is surly an extremely well defended castle.” Commander Star replied with a sour look on her face.

“It isn’t that bad, after all you like the other Commanders.” Stronghoof said encouragingly, Stonewall grunted and smiled at her.

“Yes and pride isn’t my sin, still this is going to be extremely vexing. Not only am I going to need the support of at least four other armies, I’m also going to need to handle the logistics of getting all 25,000 of them into position and feed them. Besides the fact that I’m also going to have to obtain the cooperation of at least one general, and I know that that’ll be a treat.” Commander Star said ruefully.

“So who are we brining?” Stronghoof asked.

“We might as well just ask my mother for the First, the Second, the Third and the Fifth, it’ll keep things simple.” Commander Star said with a resigned sigh. “This of course means that we’ll have to work under General Archangel…” Commander Star trailed off with a frown, Stronghoof and Stonewall exchanged glances.

Archangel had been the most decorated Commanders in over a century; despite this he was an occasional hotshot who charged into action headfirst and choosing overwhelming force whenever possible. Even when it worked his lack of overall strategy still irked Commander Star when a subtler option would have worked better with fewer casualties. Commander Star stalked through the halls heading for her mother’s room to request the needed support. She found her mother sitting behind a table her mighty red feathered wings tucked carefully against her body while her horn glowed gently as she brought a piece of paper up to her face for a better view. When she noticed her daughter standing in front of her Empress Cosmosmia set down the report and smiled.

“It’s good to see you daughter, what do you need?” The Empress asked.

“I’m requesting the other four armies that make up the First mother.” Commander Star said her voice was tight.

“Ah, I see which means that a certain General will be joining us as well… I still don’t understand why you harbor such dislike for General Archangel Daughter; he’s a very brave pony who has sacrificed a lot for the empire.” Cosmosmia told Commander Star who shrugged.

“Sacrifice or not I just don’t like his strategy.” Commander Star told her mother who shrugged.

“To each her own I suppose, just don’t start any arguments for the sake of arguing, we don’t have enough time to spare.” Cosmosmia told her daughter.

“Please mother I would never cause an unnecessary problem.” Commander Star replied looking slightly offended by the idea.

“Oh course not.” Cosmosmia said sweetly while she rolled her eyes. “I seem to remember the last time the two of you were together…”

“That was a long time ago mother, I’ve grown up.” Commander Star interrupted coolly causing Cosmosmia to chuckle lightly.

“Yes you have daughter, yes you have. Regardless of that however I need you to support him, the others Commanders know of your differences and seeing the two of you agreeing will boost their morale.” Cosmosmia told her daughter who nodded and sighed.

“I just wish there was another General who was available.” Commander Star said with a shrug.

“Sadly most are out campaigning so you’ll have to make due.” Cosmosmia told her daughter who nodded and left the room.

“How do you suppose it will go your Majesty?” Strings asked as she absently tucked a lock of her black mane behind her head.

“I’m predicting that things are going to be getting interesting around here.” Cosmosmia replied.

“Awesome I love it when things get interesting, when things get interesting I get to kill them.” Disk said enthusiastically causing Strings to roll her eyes.

“Disk will you ever grow up?” Strings asked her marefriend.

“Admit it you love it.” Disk replied with a playful smile.

“Well yes I do, but still!” Strings said exasperatedly.

“Would you two get a room?” Cosmosmia asked her two guards who laughed.

“Aren’t we already in one?” Disk asked with a wry grin.

“I believe that you’re right Disk it appears that we are already in a room.” Strings said as a smile stretched over her face. Cosmosmia rolled her eyes and went back to work ignoring her guards’ banter. Meanwhile the sun outside the window had taken on a reddish tint as it looked down on the world.

Chapter 7

“Does the mutt have to sleep in here with us?” Trixie asked looking at Dane with annoyance “He smells terrible and I swear he’s been here for a day and a half and I’m already finding his fur on my cloak!” Trixie exclaimed, Twilight decided to do the smart thing and cast a cloak of silence around herself before putting out her magic lantern and closing her eyes.

“You know I’ve slept in the same room as some real bitches, but you make them look like a breath of fresh air.” Dane replied with a toothy grin as he curled up in front of the door, nothing was getting past him.

“Oh shut up mongrel, don’t you have fleas to scratch?” Trixie asked with venom.

“Don’t worry, I already shook them off all over your cloak.” Dane replied.

“You wouldn’t have dared!” Trixie replied angrily.

“Maybe, maybe not, I guess you’ll have to check.” Dane told her matter-of-factly eliciting a small growl of frustration from Trixie.

“I’ll have you neutered!” Trixie threatened.

“Mhm you just try.” Dane replied confidently.

“I’ll have Angeldust help; she loves it when things go snicker snack.” Trixie told him, Dane yawned.

“Sorry still not freighted, got anything interesting?” Dane asked her curiously. Trixie thought for a few seconds.

“I’ll tie you to a post and leave you without any food or water for a week.” Trixie told him, Dane just laughed.

“You may have a bit of trouble finding something that my claws can’t cut through.” Dane replied confidently.

“Hey doggie want a treat?” Trixie asked condescendingly.

“Sorry but you aren’t my type.” Dane replied. “Besides…what about my flees?” Trixie was about to respond when Twilight flicked the lamp back on.

“It is currently twelve o’clock at night, I don’t have any coffee. I can hear you through my cloak of silence spell, if you both don’t kindly cease your bickering then I will personally shove you both out the window along with a spell to make you the same weight as a solid block of steel, now go to bed!” Twilight told them angrily before turning the lamp off again.

“Mutt.” Trixie said quietly.

“Bitch.” Dane replied just as quietly.

“What was that?” Twilight asked, her voice was sweet but, it held a hint of menace.

“Nothing!” Dane and Trixie said simultaneously

“Good, that’s what I thought.” Twilight said before she buried her head in her pillow.

***

“Well you two look like you’re overjoyed to be in the same room.” Aqua said while looking up from her book. Trixie was shooting angry looks at the large dog; Dane smiled over at her and began cleaning his teeth with the tip of a claw.

“Yeah they kept me up all night.” Twilight said as she poured herself another glass of blessed coffee. “So when are we marching out?” Twilight asked Aqua.

“We don’t know yet, apparently Angeldust is at a briefing getting our orders.” Stardust said, she looked tired, but in a good way. Twilight envied her, but there was nopony that she really wanted to sleep with at the moment. Pinkie entered the room hopping with Dash behind her flying and yawing.

“Ugh I hate the military; they always make you get up so early!” Dash complained rubbing her eyes; Twilight looked over at the clock on the wall.

“Dash it’s ten, that’s more than late enough.” Twilight told her friend who shook her head.

“Not when you’re rooming with Pinkie she kept me up till midnight!” Dash replied with a slight glare at the pink pony who looked over and smiled.

“No offense Dash, but you sound like it was unexpected.” Twilight told her, Dash shrugged.

“Actually it kind of was; I haven’t slept with her before.” Dash replied Twilight’s mouth fell open.

“Not like that, geez Twi get your mind out of the sewer.” Dash told her with an annoyed smile, Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Sorry after you live here for a while everything can be taken as an innuendo.” Twilight replied with a shake of her head.

“I’ve noticed, anyways do you think you could find anyone who wouldn’t mind taking me out flying today?” Dash asked Twilight rubbed her chin in thought for a few seconds before nodding.

“Yeah I think Deadeye is free today, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind taking you for a flight.” Twilight replied with a smile.

“Thanks Twilight I haven’t really been in the air for a day and a half and I’m starting to get antsy.” Dash said flashing her friend a smile. “So what’s your schedule for the day?” Dash asked.

“Well right now we’re waiting for orders so everything depends on what those are, but if we aren’t marching out for a few days then I’ll probably take the opportunity to look at some of the earth magic spells in the library.” Twilight answered with a shrug.

“Twilight you’re such an egghead.” Dash said with a smile.

“I am, but here being an egghead keeps you alive.” Twilight said with a shrug. Dash looked at her for a minute before she shrugged and grabbed a muffin.

“I’m here!” Angeldust cried as she hopped into the room, her face was stretched into the slightly maniacal grin that Twilight had come to associate with news of deployment.

“So how long till we move out?” Blaze asked the golden unicorn who turned to face him.

“We leave for the diamond dog fortress Daemonis Regni in two days.” Angeldust said with a slight giggle. “I like the name of that place; it’s so reassuring and safe sounding!”

“Is she joking?” Dane asked looking at the grinning golden unicorn skeptically.

“Hard to tell, she’s like that.” Stardust said with a sigh while she looked at her partner smiling slightly. Spike entered the room and looked around for a few seconds before shaking his head and heading for the kitchen attached to the dining room with a frown and an angry growl.

“What’s got your dragon angry?” Aqua asked half looking up from her demonic text.

“I don’t know-” Twilight was interrupted by Spike’s voice.

“No, No, No! that is not how you make breakfast! Who could possibly thought that it was a good idea to only serve muffins? I mean you’re all soldiers you should know better, muffins do not contain nearly enough of the things that a good soldier needs to fight well. Get out!” Spike yelled at the soldiers manning the kitchen who can out running with the fiery purple dragon chasing them holding a wooden ladle high. “And don’t come back till you learn to cook something besides muffins!” Spike called after their retreating forms.

“Spike what are you doing?” Twilight asked the dragon who suddenly blushed.

“Sorry Twilight, I’ve been cooking for you for so long that I’ve become kind of protective of what you eat.” Spike said nervously twiddling his fingers.

“Well we have been eating muffins for years, so I’m up for a little change in meals let’s see what you can do.” Aqua told him, the dragon nodded and went back into the kitchen, fifteen minutes later he returned with a giant plate stacked with omelets.

“Try these.” Spike said setting the plate on the table; Twilight levitated one over with her magic and cut into it with her knife unleashing a small puff of steam. Then she confidently cut herself a piece and popped it into her mouth.

“They’re amazing Spike!” Twilight said hastily cutting another piece. Despite already having eaten the others all followed Twilight’s example and the room was filled with the satisfied sounds of eating ponies. Dane, who was already on his third omelet looked over at Spike and gave him a toothy grin.

“I haven’t had eggs this god in years, how’d you do it?” The mastiff asked Spike.

“I’ve been cooking for Twilight for a long time.” Spike replied with a shrug he went back into the kitchen and returned a few seconds later munching on a diamond.

“Oh by the way Twilight the Empress wanted to see you and your dragon whenever you were available.” Angeldust said as she powered through another omelet, she was almost keeping up with Dane who was on his fifth.

“Did she say why?” Twilight asked.

“Nope, but if I had to guess I’d say it’s something plot relevant.” Angeldust replied oddly.

“Thanks I’ll take your word for it.” Twilight replied “Come on Spike let’s go see what the Empress wants. They walked in companionable silence for several minutes till they arrived at the door to the Empress’s room. Twilight knocked twice on the door which was immediately opened by a mare who looked incredibly like Octavia. Her cutie mark however was a pair of knives crossed over a cello instead of the normal treble clef.

“The Empress is waiting for you in her office it’s the door on the right, ignore my partner.” The mare said in a refined voice, Twilight nodded and walked towards door on the left with Spike following on her heels. Another mare who looked like Vinyl Scratch opened the door when Twilight knocked, suddenly birdlike shrieks of joy assaulted Twilight’s ears. Rocketing towards Spike was a familiar looking phoenix.

“Peewee what are you doing here?” Spike asked the bird who alighted on his shoulder and began to nuzzle Spike’s cheek affectionately. The bird had grown a lot since Spike had rescued him from the other dragons and was now around the size of Philomena, although he boasted a much larger set of talons and his beak was curved to a sharper point.

“He came with a letter from my dear sister.” Cosmosmia told him from where she sat behind her desk.

“But I thought sending beings through was dangerous isn’t it?” Twilight asked uncertainly.

“Well yes, but he’s a phoenix. If what I understand is correct once they bond to a master they’re extremely hard to displace, apparently he was able to travel with the letter through my mail spell. Please don’t ask me how, Faust only knows and I haven’t heard from my mother in a few millennia.” Cosmosmia said with a shrug. Spike was delighted to have his companion back; he’d bonded deeply with the phoenix during several camping trips through the tamer parts of Everfree.

“So Peewee how’d you do it?” Spike asked the bird who looked at him with one golden eye and blinked before going back to his nuzzling.

“Little bastard scared the hell out of when he came through, it’s not every day that a blazing ball of squawking fire bursts into existence in your boss’s office. I probably would have killed him if it wasn’t for the Empress.” The Vinyl look alike said offhandedly.

“Thank you for not…” Spike said the white unicorn shrugged.

“Anytime, just please don’t make a habit of it.”

“Disk would you show them out please? I have work to finish before we march out in two days.” Cosmosmia asked her guard politely.

“Didn’t you mention a letter from Celestia?” Twilight asked before she could be led out the door.

“Oh that. The letter was just an explanation of who the phoenix belonged to.” Cosmosmia said with a shrug, Twilight nodded and followed Disk out of the room. Twilight and Spike made their way back to the dining area with Peewee seated staunchly on Spike’s shoulder giving the dragon’s cheek an occasional nuzzle. The scene when they walked back into the room was almost the same as when they left, except for the fact that Dane and Trixie were arguing again and the others appeared to be placing bets on who would win.

“Shouldn’t you be off humping something’s leg?” Trixie asked venomously.

“I’d ask you to volunteer, but I have standards.” Dane replied with a large grin.

“Standards, what standards yesterday you admitted to eating almost anything?” Trixie asked him with a victorious smile.

“Yeah I do, and do you know what that includes?” Dane asked with a wide smile.

“I have no idea but I’m sure it’s disgusting!” Trixie shot back.

“Well at least one of the items on the menu are blue and annoying.” Dane replied his smile growing larger as Trixie’s drew large in shock.

“You eat meat?” Trixie asked her voice was suddenly more fearful then disgusted.

“Yeah but now that you mention it I prefer bacon so you’d make a fine meal.” Dane said showing off his teeth.

“Oooh burn!” Pinkie said bouncing in her seat.

“Wait what’s bacon?” Trixie asked uncertainly.

“It’s pig meat.” Pinkie informed her frankly.

“You called me a pig!” Trixie yelled at Dane who shrugged nonchalantly.

“You just have such a pigly demeanor, I mean you’re so fat, and your brain can’t be much brighter.” Dane said with a shrug.

“Well at least I’m not a son of a bitch bastard!” Trixie yelled at him, Dane smiled at her.

“Yep and I know it, sorry darling you’ll have to try again.” His voice was cool and his smile had changed into a smirk. Trixie was stuttering with rage and her left eye was twitching dangerously.

“Why you, why you, why you-” Trixie stuttered.

“What’s that darling I didn’t hear you?” Dane asked cutting her off.

“You’re a no dishonorable turncoat who abandoned his race!” Trixie yelled at him, unlike the rest of her insults this one didn’t just bounce off. Dane’s eyes narrowed and a low growl escaped his lips.

“I’m giving you one chance to take that back, one chance which is more then I give most people who insult my honor.” Dane said menacingly, Trixie who believed she’d struck a nerve kept on the pressure.

“Oh what’s wrong doggie, I though dogs were known for being loyal?” Trixie asked condescendingly. Dane growled and rose to his feet; apparently Trixie had forgotten how tall he was because she shrunk visibly.

“One more chance, take back what you said or I’m going to be doing some redecorating and I’m leaning towards red and blue.” Dane said taking a step closer to the blue mare who had regained her courage after the initial shock of seeing the dog towering over her had passed.

“Come and get me you traitor.” Trixie baited. Dane howled and jumped towards the blue unicorn, when his claws were an inch away from Trixie’s face he was suddenly suspended in a glowing purple aura.

“Can’t I leave you two alone for ten minutes?” Twilight asked in exasperation.

“She insulted my honor, and in all fairness I gave her far more chances then I give most.” Dane said turning his head in to address Twilight. “Now will you put me down because as much as I enjoy being suspended in midair it gets old fast?” Dane asked Twilight “And put me down gently none of that landing in a cloud of dust bull shit.” Dane added quickly.

“Only once you two apologize to each other.” Twilight said calmly “And that goes for you to Trixie.” Twilight said turning to her partner who sighed.

“Fine, I’m sorry for insulting your honor, mutt.” Trixie said.

“And I’m sorry for comparing you to a fat delicious animal, bitch.” Dane replied.

“That’s as good as I’m going to get isn’t it?” Twilight asked with a sigh before she released Dane who walked calmly back to his seat.

“Spike why is there a phoenix sitting on your shoulder?” Blaze asked, now that there was no fighting going on his gaze had immediately zeroed in on the firebird.

“Oh this is Peewee my phoenix.” Spike answered. “Say hi to everyone Peewee.” Spike told the bird who cried a hunting shriek.

“Kid I love you.” Blaze said walking towards the firebird who looked at him with interest as he pulled out another of his glass jars. “Peewee if it wouldn’t be too much trouble would you mind if I took a little of your fire and pit it into this jar?” Blaze asked the phoenix who looked at him sideways for a few seconds before bursting into flame. A stream of red light suddenly shot out of Blaze’s horn and captured a small amount of the flames and carried it gently back to the jar. Peewee returned to his normal form looking none the worse for wear and gazed at the little bit of flame curiously. “This is going to be so awesome when I combine it with your flame Spike!” Blaze said walking swiftly out of the room laughing to himself a little madly.

“Well it’s nice to see that he has something to do.” Aqua said before turning back to her book.

“So Twilight you mentioned that you thought Deadeye would take me flying.” Dash told Twilight turning to face her purple friend.

“Yeah are you ready now?” Twilight asked Dash.

“Twilight I was born for the air.” Dash replied with a smile.

“Alright follow me I should be able to find her pretty quickly, she’s usually practicing her shots in the practice yard.” Twilight told Dash as she rose to her hooves and headed out of the room. Pinkie looked around at the other ponies in the room for a few minutes before throwing confetti on Aqua and doing a back flip out of the room. Aqua blew the confetti off her nose before she went back to her book.

Twilight led Dash out to the training yard where they found Deadeye conveniently practicing her archery. The grey mare looked up when she noticed Twilight approaching and smiled.

“Hey Twilight what’s up?” Deadeye asked her once Twilight got closer.

“Hey Deadeye, would you mind taking Dash here flying?” Twilight asked the pegasus who looked at Dash and smiled.

“Only if she can keep up.” Deadeye replied with a smile, Dash immediately jumped in the air and hovered in front of Deadeye.

“I’m Rainbow Dash the fastest flyer in Equestria; I can take anything you’ve got!” Dash told her confidently, Deadeye smiled a smirk before she jumped into the air and launched herself skyward. Dash followed just as quickly. Twilight wandered off towards the library shaking her head at the pegasi antics.

“I thought you said you were fast!” Deadeye called from in front of Dash, Dash growled to herself and unleashed another level of her speed. She went shooting past Deadeye who laughed and immediately passed her again flying backwards and upside down. “You’re going to have to do better than that.” Deadeye called mockingly.

“Did you think I was trying?” Dash asked the other pegasus as she closed the gap with ease.

“I’d hoped you weren’t actually.” Deadeye said coasting on an updraft next to Dash with a lazy smile on her face. “So Dash what’s your story?” Deadeye asked with interest as the two of them flew among the clouds
“Not much to tell really, I’m Twilight’s friend from another dimension who’s trapped here.” Dash said simply with a shrug. Deadeye chuckled dryly.

“So modest, and here I thought you were the fastest flyer in Equestria.” Deadeye said with a grin.

“I am the fastest flyer in Equestria.” Dash said proudly.

“Then you must have a longer story.” Deadeye said with a slight grin.

“Fine I’ll tell you…”

***

“And that’s how Equestria was made!” Pinkie exclaimed ending her tale of danger mystery and excitement. Her audience was giving her skeptical looks. “What you don’t believe me?” Pinkie asked her companions in a hurt voice.

“It’s not that we don’t believe you Pinkie, it’s that that story made absolutely no sense.” Aqua said gently.

“What didn’t make sense about it?” Pinkie asked in confusion. “I told it to the exact way that I saw it.”

“Are you implying that you were around when Equestria was made?” Trixie asked Pinkie skeptically.

“No of course not, that’d be crazy; I watched it on a laptop!” Pinkie replied with a grin.

“And that is? Wait never mind I don’t want to know.” Trixie said with a shrug.

“I enjoyed the part where those four turtles stopped the alien mutant robot monster!” Angeldust said excitedly.

“But what happened to the pony who blew up the ring, is he just floating around in space?” Blaze asked.

“The biggest plot hole was the ending; I mean it didn’t even make any sense compared to what you were telling us.” Trixie added.

“I want to know whether the pony in the duster ended up dying alone!” Angeldust said turning to Pinkie who shrugged.

“Remind me again why they thought that it would be a good idea to go inside that giant worm?” Trixie asked trying to understand what the pink pony had told them.

“Pinkie are you sure that’s how it happened?” Aqua asked the pink pony who nodded rapidly.

“Yep it’s all true.” Pinkie confirmed with a wide smile the others looked at her before shrugging.

“You have one strange mind Pinkie.” Trixie told the pink pony who nodded happily.

“Only as odd as everyone else’s.” Pinkie told them with a wide grin.

***

“So Dane if you’re going to be my body guard I need to know more about you.” Twilight told the mastiff who had found her reading in the library.

“Well there isn’t much to tell really…” Dane began.

“Bullshit.” Twilight said with a snort. “You storm a fortress by yourself to assassinate a god empress for the greater good of your people consequences be damned. You then find out that circumstances aren’t as dire as you thought they were and decide that your life actually is worth something to you and join up with the enemy without really pausing to think about it. Then you freak out at Trixie when she insults your honor and have to be magically restrained to keep from killing her or die trying to. You somehow expect me to believe that there isn’t an incredible life story leading up to this that’s shaped you into a witty honor loving killer?” Twilight asked the mastiff incredulously.

“Well when you put it like that…” The mastiff began. “I grew up with my parents on a small farm; they were eventually killed by a group of bandits. I was sent off to live in an orphanage where I was bullied immensely for being a mastiff. Once I got older I moved out of the orphanage and was taken in by a league of assassins who thought I would make a good member. I fought with them for a long time before striking out on my own as a mercenary and took contracts till I eventually heard about your Empress’s plans for genocide and decided to put a stop to it. Two of those things were lies, but I won’t tell you which.” Dane told Twilight as he finished his abbreviated life’s story.

“Can’t you give me more?” Twilight asked looking at the dog in slight annoyance.

“Nope can’t say that I can.” Dane replied with a toothy grin causing Twilight to sigh in irritation before she turned back to one of the books in front of her while Dane leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. Despite the relaxed look on his face Twilight could tell that he was paying close attention to his surroundings. Twilight decided to test her theory she picked up a light book in her magic and tossed it towards his head. Before the book came anywhere close he casually brought up a paw and caught it, his eyes were still shut. “Really?” He asked Twilight sarcastically.

“Yep.” Twilight replied with a grin stretching across her face, Dane smiled slightly before returning his face to its relaxed position. The two of them spent several hours in companionable silence before it was interrupted by a loud argument with the Head Librarian.

“…don’t care if he’s been living in a tree all his life, I’m still not letting a bird who’s capable of spontaneously combusting into my library!” The Head Librarian told Spike who was trying to enter the room while Peewee sat on his shoulder. The Head Librarian was a middle-aged orange unicorn mare. She had the kind of look that every Head Librarian has, a narrow face with her mane pulled back into a small knot along with the kind of eyes that can pierce your soul, although the similarities ended when you noticed the glowing mace that rode one of her hips.

“Oh come on he’s been my research assistant since I rescued him and he’s never once set a book on fire, well there was that one time when he was sick, but that’s beside the point!” Spike protested, the Head Librarian stared down at him trapping Spike like a predatory hawk.

“Young man I’ll have you know that this library is one of the most well sought after places of books on the continent and I’ll not be having a phoenix set it’s talons anywhere near any of my books!” The Head Librarian told Spike severely. Twilight sighed and got up from where she sat and headed off to intervene, Dane followed her slouching somewhat to make himself less imposing.

“What seems to be the trouble Ma’am?” Twilight asked the Head Librarian. The Head Librarian swiveled to see Twilight and the diamond dog standing behind her and let out an annoyed huff.

“This dragon seeks to bring a phoenix into my library and I simply will not allow it, not only do the cause fires and destroy books but they also leave their droppings everywhere!” The Head Librarian told Twilight while gesturing at Peewee who looked offended at the idea.

“Ma’am I assure you this dragon and his phoenix have been living in my library for years, my library which happens to be made out of the inside of a tree.” Twilight told the Head Librarian who squinted at Twilight.

“Be that as it may I still do not trust this bird inside my library.” The Head Librarian told Twilight levelly.

“What if I cast an antiflame spell on him?” Twilight asked the Head Librarian thought about it for a few seconds before nodding.

“That will be acceptable, just make sure he doesn’t do his business on any of the books, desks, chair, or floors.” The librarian told Twilight before turning away to scold a group of soldiers who were reading a mythical anatomy book and laughing boisterously.

“By Celestia what a bitch!” Spike said quietly once the Head Librarian was out of range.

“I’d be careful how loud you said that kid, that mace looks pretty strong.” Dane said as said mace rebounded off of one of the soldier’s shoulders sending him crashing to the floor.

“Duly noted.” Spike replied.

“This is the last time that I let you bring your filthy porn into these halls, get out!” The Head Librarian yelled at them, the startled soldiers began to run off but one wasn’t as fortunate as the rest and ended up unconscious on the library floor with his friend. “Ruffians!” The Head Librarian said to herself before returning to her desk in the middle of the library.

“So Spike what brings you and Peewee to the library?” Twilight asked her assistant.

“I’m hoping to learn some of this place’s history and specifically what kind of dragons they have here.” Spike replied with a shrug.

“Hmm… history and dragonology are in that direction if I remember correctly.” Twilight told Spike gesturing towards the back of the library.

“You would know that off the top of your head wouldn’t you?” Spike asked shaking his head with a tiny grin.

“You know me Spike, head full of books.” Twilight replied returning the grin.

“See you later Twilight, I’ll be back at the kitchen in time to make you guys dinner.” Twilight said before he waved and wandered off into the back of the library.

***

As they drifted into the back of the library Peewee let out a soft indignant huff from where he sat on Spike’s shoulder. “Yeah buddy I know, don’t let the librarian lady get to you. I know that you love books almost as much as Twilight.” Spike told his phoenix who let out a small whistle and flexed his impressive talons in anticipation of flipping through all the knowledge around him. The other librarians who were working in the library looked up whenever they saw the dragon and his feathered friend but apparently if he’d made it past the Head Librarian they assumed that they meant no harm to the tomes under their supervision. Spike and Peewee walked for ten minutes before asking for directions from a slightly bored librarian who told them exactly how to get to the section of the library that they were looking for.

The imperial history wing was section was cut off from the rest of the library by a wall. In the center of that wall was a large iron door with a steel knob. Two immense alicorn statues stood guard over the door, one who looked exactly like Empress Cosmosmia, the other was slightly smaller with a orange body, her mane was pure white and stars speckled across it. “That must be the Empress’s sister who was killed, Twilight old me a little about it last night.” Spike told Peewee who nodded and ruffled his feathers slightly.

Spike opened the door slowly and was surprised when no audible screech announced him to whoever was inside. He stepped into the room and was immediately glad that he he’d picked to study imperial history. The room somehow managed to have a skylight from which poured bright sunlight despite being in the middle of a fortress, although his gut told him that it was most likely bespelled as opposed to natural.

The room itself was elegant, the ceiling was supported by four white columns that were inscribed with softly glowing blue runes, and the floor was covered by a large mosaic of a beautiful green plain that seemed to stretch on for miles in all directions. The bookshelves were made of dark mahogany that allowed them to seem to melt into the white walls, the books themselves looked for the most part ancient but there wasn’t a hint of dust to be found anywhere in the room and although the covers were worn none of them looked to be in bad condition.

“Who are you?” Asked a voice from above one of the bookshelves Spike, Spike jumped at the sudden voice and looked towards its origin.

To his surprise he found himself looking into the intelligent reptilian eyes of another dragon. No wait, once Spike got over his shock of its sudden appearance he noticed that the creature wasn’t another dragon at all in fact it was a type of lizard or gecko. The lizard was taller than Spike but it was much skinnier and was currently lounging on top of one of the bookshelves, its body was a grassy green color while its eyes were yellow with black irises.

“So who are you?” The lizard asked its voice calm but it held a tinny hint of malice that Spike wouldn’t have expected from a creature who looked so unintimidating.

“I’m Spike and this is Peewee, we’re here to do a little research on imperial history.” Spike told the lizard polity. The lizard scratched his chin and looked over Spike and the phoenix appraisingly for a few seconds before nodding to himself.
“Excellent, it’s been a while since I had any company; history seems to have fallen out of favor among the troops recently which I find slightly…disturbing.” The lizard told Spike as he climbed down the side of the bookshelf on sticky pads that extended from his fingers.

“So what should I call you mister lizard?” Spike asked, the lizard chuckled softly as it stood up on its hind legs and began to lead Spike down the shelves.

“Salamander actually, fire salamander to be precise.” The Salamander said before blowing out a small blue flame at a shelf, the flame dissipated harmlessly against the targeted shelf. “As for a name, call me Verns.” Verns told Spike who nodded.

“I’ve heard of fire salamanders, but aren’t you supposed to a hulking deadly brute?” Spike asked hoping not to offend his host who simply let out another small chuckle.[

“There are many subspecies of salamanders Spike, my cousins are all quite hulking, and I’m certainly deadly.” Verns replied with a little smile. “So Spike what part of imperial history would you like to know about? Although with you being a dragon I’m surprised you don’t know all of it at this point, or has dragon education changed lately?” Verns asked and Spike could’ve sworn he heard something smug in the question.

“I’m from another dimension so I couldn’t tell you anything.” Spike replied with a shrug.

“Ah that explains a great deal to me, such as why you have a phoenix ridding on your shoulder.” Verns said.

“What’s odd about that?” Spike asked Verns who chuckled again.

“Well here dragons see them as pests, back to the topic at hand what part of imperial history do you want to look into?” Verns asked changing topic.

“Well anything I guess, I’ve only been here around two days and I want to understand just who and what Twilight singed away her soul to.” Spike replied.

“Smart boy, the empire has been going strong for quite a few millennia now thanks to the immortal Empress who led ponykind out of the proverbial caves.” Verns began but before he could go any farther Spike interrupted him.

“Weren’t there two of them?” Spike asked already knowing the answer but wanting to see what the salamander’s reaction would be. To Spike’s surprise Verns wiped a small tear from his eye.

“Yes and there isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t miss her. Stella was an amazing individual, not many are born with a mind like her’s. She was so creative, Stella didn’t have her sister’s strength but she made up with coming up with new ways for things to work.” Verns said sadly clearly lost in the past.

“Wait you knew her?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Yes, salamanders live forever and I was her closest companion, in fact one of the reasons why I live here is because I’ve lived through most of the events in these pages and frankly I’m a better historian then any found along these shelves.” Verns said proudly Peewee flew over to the salamander who offered the phoenix a place to land and began to stroke the bird’s neck. “Do you happen to be aware that both you and your bird will also be alive forever unless killed?” Verns asked Spike who nodded.

“Yeah, I’ve known for a while now and I’ve pretty much resigned myself to it, I’ll make my time with my friends last while they’re here and when they’re gone…well I’ll find something productive to do.” Spike replied solemnly.

“If you want my advice I suggest finding something that you’re passionate about, passionate to the point that it won’t ever be boring and devote yourself to it. It’ll keep you sane and eventually you’ll find something that you’ve never seen before.” Verns sounded nostalgic. “You wouldn’t believe how many times I’ve gone through these tomes and found things that even I missed, and once I do I always get a rush out of it.” Verns told Spike who nodded, Spike still hadn’t decided what he’d devote himself to but he knew of the idea. “Spike I’m sure you came here looking for history, but would you mind humoring an old salamander by telling him the history of your own realm?” Verns asked Spike.

“I don’t mind at all, let’s see…”

***

“So would you mind showing me one of these Rainbooms?” Deadeye asked Dash as they lounged on a pair of clouds.

“Na, sorry but it tends to startle people too much and I don’t feel like being shot out of the sky.” Dash replied Deadeye nodded.

“Good point, look we’d better head back, maybe tomorrow I can show you how to use some weapons.” Deadeye told Dash.

“Sure I’d love to!” Dash replied with a wide grin.

“Easy killer, I said show you how to use, not rake you into battle.” Deadeye replied with a smirk.

***

“Goodnight everyone, and if I hear one argument I will throw you out the window…” Twilight told the room before she fell into blissful sleep; it had been a good day.

AN
This chapter was essentially character building and other small things of the like, anyways next chapter we get introduced to the other armies and their Commanders along with General Archangel and then it’s off to war! Anyways questions, comments, and concerns are always welcome. Oh yeah I almost forgot, I finally got a prereader and once he gets back from visiting Paris he’ll be editing the old chapters so any mistakes should be fixed eventually.

Chapter 8

Commander Star sat in silence waiting for the others to arrive, Stronghoof and Stonewall flanked her with their heads held high and eyes staring forward, all three knew the importance of the events that were about to take place and they were all prepared to run the gauntlet. A knock on the flap of the tent announced the first arrival.

A very large blue unicorn stallion entered the tent; his blonde mane fell about his face in a way that reminded Commander Star of the lions she’d seen on one of her campaigns to the south. He wore a long gold coat that flapped dramatically when he walked and across his back was a massive sword. The stallion’s eyes were large and expressive and his bushy eyebrows moved up and down rapidly whenever he was feeling particularly exited, and him being him that was almost always. His guard entered behind him, she was a lithe orange unicorn who looked like she’d be more at home attending a dance recital then walking the battlefield, but she was far from harmless.

“COMMANDER STAR! It fills my heart with joy to see you again sister!” The stallion roared rushing forward and pulling Commander Star out of her chair and into a bone crushing hug.

“It’s been a while Commander Sol, how’ve you been?” Commander Star asked after they’d separated from the hug.

“I’ve been AMAZING thank you for asking!” Commander Sol replied with a large grin, from behind him his guard facehoofed and got apologetic looks from Stonewall and Stronghoof.

“That’s good to hear, how was your campaign to the north?” Commander Star asked even though she’d read the reports she was interested to hear how Commander Sol would describe them.

“We sent the rebel scum PACKING; those idiots STILL haven’t learned how to really fight!” Commander Sol told her proudly, Commander Star nodded that matched what she’d heard. “Speaking of previous engagements how did your little ENCOUNTER against the DREADED Commander Stormwing go?” Commander Sol asked her inquisitively.

“We sent the bird home disappointed as usual.” Commander Star said noncommittally, Commander Sol laughed boisterously.

“Word reached me about your UPCOMING wedding; may I be a band BEARER?” The blue stallion asked with a mischievous smile that caused his eyebrows to come together as he turned his head to the side. Commander Star blushed, they’d only tentatively set a date and she hadn’t thought that the others would even know about it yet.

“I wasn’t aware that my mother had informed anyone else about my wedding yet, and of course I’d be honored for you bear the bands.” Commander Star told the massive stallion.

“EXCELENT, just between you and me I’ve ALWAYS wanted to do that!” Commander Sol told her in a whisper, the whisper was of course wasted because the closest he could get to a whisper was a normal speaking voice. During the conversation Commander Sol’s guard had gone over to stand with Stronghoof and Stonewall and the three were exchanging stories, at least Sol’s guard and Stronghoof were Stonewall just stood smiling and occasionally nodding. Before her conversation with Commander Sol could continue there was another knock on the tent.

A jet black pegasus mare entered the tent, she was the kind of mare who attracted stallions attention the moment she entered a room thanks to her good looks, but if you looked a little more closely you could see that there was a layer of ice covering her heart. A black coat lined with grey fluttered silently as she walked and at her heels walked, an enchanted long dirk hung from her hip. Commander Star had seen the knife like weapon carve through half a foot of steel armor with a contemptuous slash back when they’d combined armies to take down on one of the more troublesome rebel leaders. Her guard was a serious looking pegasus with a short beard, he went over to join the other guards.

“Commander Tau, it’s a pleasure to see you again.” Commander Star told the black pegasus.

“Thank you Commander.” Commander Tau replied coolly.

“Welcome INDEED Tau, I miss you LITTLE sister!” Commander Sol cried sweeping her up in a hug similar to the one he’d given Commander Star, he was however very careful not to crush her wings.

“A pleasure as always Commander Sol,” Commander Tau replied with a slight smile gracing her icy lips, even she enjoyed Commander Sol’s odd brand of company. “When are the others arriving?” Commander Tau asked turning her gaze back to Commander Star.

“Whenever they get here I suppose, although I’m willing to bet that General Archangel will be last.” Commander star said with a shrug.

“It’s his way.” Commander Tau agreed with a tiny nod. Another knock at the door stalled further conversation.

A small orange earth pony entered the stood within the tent doorway; he looked at the others in the room uncomfortably for a few seconds before smiling uncertainly and walking in. He had always been awkward, especially among the other Commanders, mostly because of the fact that he was one of the few earth ponies that made it that far up the ladder, but also because that was just the way her was. Across his back was a blue coat with silver trim, around his neck was a small silver chain, and a thin pair of glasses that had been magically reinforced to be almost unbreakable lay across his face. At his waist hung a mace. His guard was an equally small grey earth pony who made her way back to talk with the other guards.

“Erm, I’m sorry I was late, yeah…” The tiny Commander said apologetically in what Twilight would describe as a trottingham accent.

“No trouble at all Levitas.” Commander Star said smiling at the other Commander; she’d always had a soft spot for the awkward little pony.

“INDEED brother we haven’t even BEGUN yet and you are NOT the last one to arrive!” Commander Sol said steeping forward and offering Levitas his hoof, the earth pony was not a fan of the crushing hugs, something about cracked ribs.

“Thanks…” Levitas said with a small smile as he shook the offered hoof. “…so that means that we’re waiting for General Archangel and Commander Bar-” He was cut off mid sentence by another pony who burst into the tent with a great fanfare of several trumpeters.

“Commander Beretz has arrived!” The new stallion said with a large smile on his face “Thanks boys but you can go now.” Commander Beretz told the trumpeters who nodded and wandered off back into the encampment. “Nice boys.” Commander Beretz commented idly as he watched them go.

Commander Beretz was a tall white unicorn, mares swooned over him and his ‘roguish good looks’ but Commander Star had never seen the appeal. His face was almost always fixed in a large grin that was said to cause the hearts of weak willed mares to stop when he walked by. He wore a large white coat that was for some reason covered in zipper pockets where he was said to store all kinds of things. Strapped across his back were two long curved scimitars that he’d picked up after a campaign in the eastern corner of the empire and never set back down. His bodyguard consisted of one extremely large unicorn stallion that towered over him although the guard was slightly smaller than Commander Sol; across the guard’s back was a giant hammer.

“Commander Star I’ve just been informed of your upcoming wedding to Commander Stormwing of the griffins, and I’ve got to say that it’s a shame you’re settling for him when you could have me.” Commander Beretz said confidently, if it wasn’t for the fact that Commander Beretz was obviously joking Commander Star would’ve unleashed her temper, as it turned out she decided for something, lighter.

“Ah yes Commander Beretz, the stallion’s stallion, every mare’s dream, why wouldn’t I want the one who wet his bed during command school gracing mine?” Commander Star replied with a smile as he winced slightly.

“Now there were extenuating circumstances behind that as you know, Commander Sol don’t I get a hug?” Commander Beretz asked the hulking stallion quickly changing subjects.

“Of COURSE you do my brother!” Commander Sol yelled pulling the white unicorn into a hug; Commander Star grimaced slightly when she heard his back crack. Commander Beretz just laughed and returned the hug before being set back down.

“Oh and who is this I see, by Cosmosmia it’s Commander Tau! Hello my beauty did you miss me?” Commander Beretz asked the black pegasus who regarded him coldly.

“Yes, I missed the headache that you give me.” Commander Tau told him.

“That’s just my essence seeping into your skull; I’ve heard that it’s quite heavenly.” Commander Beretz replied with a wide grin, Commander Tau shot him a withering look before turning away.

“Alright everyone settle down settle down.” Said the charismatic voice of General Archangel as he entered the tent, a small grin was making its way across his face as he saw his Commanders. The General was a very handsome stallion but his face was covered in countless scars that formed twisting red lines that traveled across the right side of his face. The eyes that looked out from the scarred face were green and possessed an almost ethereal glow; the eyes complimented his green fur. He wore a long green duster signifying his rank as general and a large halberd was strapped to his back the black blade shimmered slightly.

The General chose to forgo traditional pony bodyguards and instead opted for a striped verity. The zebra was wearing a hood that concealed most of her face along with several belts that held potion bottles. She nodded once to the Commanders before making her way to the other guards who were now for the most part laughing heartily. Once she reached them they fell silent, until that is she told them a particularly dirty rhyme involving a hydra and one of the other generals at which point they almost fell over laughing. General Archangel shook his head and chuckled before turning back to his waiting Commanders.

“As you all know we’re going to be assaulting the underground fortress known as Daemonis Regni, this will be a very difficult battle that will require precision and skill to pull off but I have the utmost faith that you’ll all perform to my expectations.” General Archangel began, it was the usual speech he gave before any full deployment of the five armies under his command but every time he made it he put passion into it, and if there was one thing that Commander Star respected deeply about General Archangel it was the fact that he really cared about the ponies in his armies.

“I’ve come up with a plan, but as usual I would like your honest opinions on it, nopony can concoct a perfect plan all by themselves.” General Archangel said pulling out a long thin tube. Out of the tube he unfurled a roll of parchment that he spread across the table behind Commander Star. The Commanders all gathered around the table and looked at the plan skeptically; they hadn’t made it as far as they had in the Empire’s military service by being yes ponies who wouldn’t question their superiors. The plan was very detailed and showed how the armies would approach the enemy fortress and just what kind of formations and roles they’d be playing.

“As you can see Commander Sol and his First army will be the first ones into the tunnels where they will draw out the inevitable ambush. Once that is taken care of Commander Beretz and the Fifth will follow watching out for any other traps that the First might have missed they will be followed by Commander Star and the Fourth along with Commander Levitas leading the Second. Once we’re lined up and prepared to take the fortress Commander Tau will bring the third forward into the cavern, my apologies for brining you in last Commander but your army is mostly pegasi and you won’t perform as well as the others in tunnel action.” General Archangel told Tau with a slight shrug.

“It matters little, as long as my troops get to bloody their wings.” Commander Tau replied as a thin grin made its way across her face.

“Once we’re all outside the fortress Commander Sol will of course be leading the assault on the main gate as is his preference, meanwhile Commanders Star and Beretz will be attacking the wall while Commander Tau’s troops provide air support. Commander Levitas and his troops will be on standby looking for traps and reinforcing our ranks when needed. I’ll be having a small talk with every mage unit over the course of the day to tell them each their mission objectives; I’ve had summaries of all of those objectives sent to your respective tents under spells protecting them from anyone but you looking at them. So what do you think?” General Archangel asked looking at each of his Commanders expectantly.

“May I add a small wrinkle to the plan?” Commander Star asked politely, it honestly was a sound plan, but there was something missing.

“By all means Commander Star.” General Archangel said with a nod.

“Well it looks like you’ve completely overlooked the opportunity that a small stealth team could offer.” Commander Star began, General Archangel gestured to continue. “I have a pegasus who, despite being a complete ass in all forms of the word, could probably get the gates open with less loss of life for Commander Sol’s troops.”

“I presume you’re talking about True Shooter?” General Archangel asked Commander Star nodded. “If you think that it’ll work, he has proven reliable although I won’t go anywhere near him, I don’t want to accidentally let my halberd cut off his head.” General Archangel told Commander Star getting a few chuckles from the other Commanders who all knew of True. “Anyone else have any suggestions?” General Archangel asked, the others took one last look over the plans and shook their heads. “Good now we move at dawn tomorrow and I have to go and address the mages so I’ll be fairly busy for the rest of the day but I’ll talk to anyone who needs it. Goodbye.” General Archangel told them before walking out of the tent, his zebra guard followed after one final rhyme to the other guards.

“Well brothers and sisters that went BETTER than expected!” Commander Sol boomed the others nodded, usually when they all met like this the end result was a shouting match between Commander Star and General Archangel.

“His plan wasn’t flawed this time.” Commander Star said simply. After a few minutes of small talk the other Commanders filed out of the tent leaving Commander Star alone with her guards.

“So how are the others?” Commander Star asked Stronghoof.

“Oh the usual, Zanti is still as funny as ever and nothing ever really changes with the others.” Stronghoof replied with a grin. Stonewall grunted and began to polish his sword.

“Good I’m glad that you’re all still friends after all this time.” Commander Star told Stronghoof before she returned to her desk and began to go over some last minute plans.

***

Night had fallen and the armies were sitting quietly preparing for the coming bloodshed. Twilight and her unit were sitting around their campfire eating smores like Blaze promised they would, Angeldust had been the one to find the materials something about smore emergencies.

“You know these smores remind me of a mare I know.” Spike said as he took another bite of his gemstone smore before offering one to Peewee who sniffed it cautiously before shaking his head.

“A mare really, I expected you to have eyes for a dragoness?” Blaze asked Spike who shook his head.

“Nope, I haven’t met any who I like.” Spike replied with a shrug.

“So who’s this mare you’ve had your eyes on?” Aqua asked looking up from her tome of dark and mythical power with interest.

“Her name’s Rarity.” Spike replied with a little blush.

“Anypony we’d know?” Blaze asked.

“Not unless you’ve been to Equestria.” Twilight told them with a small grin.

“So what’s this Rarity like Spike?” Aqua asked.

“She’s the most amazing pony I’ve ever met, she’s beautiful, she’s kind, and she’s generous!” Spike answered immediately.

“The one real regret that I have about coming here is the fact that it meant leaving her behind just as she’d accepted my love.” Spike said a little glumly.

“Wait Rarity accepted your love?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“Yeah, I asked her for a kiss before Celestia sent us here, and…well we started making out.” Spike said blushing.

“Well at least you gave her something to remember you by.” Dane said with a grin.

“Marshmallows…” Spike said trailing off with a happy look on his face.

“What?” Trixie asked she wasn’t the only one looking at Spike oddly.

“Oh sorry, the conversation reminded me of her, she tasted like marshmallows.” Spike told them. Twilight facehoofed at the statement but before anyone could add anything Angeldust came leaping out of the darkness.

“We’re being visited by General Archangel!” She said doing a front flip and landing in the fire and standing there with no apparent harm. Twilight blinked before shaking her head, over the half year that she’d been living with her squad she’d given up trying to understand Angeldust or how she defied physics more than Pinkie usually did.

“Thank you for the introduction.” A stallion’s voice said dryly from the direction that Angeldust had come from. The first things that Twilight noticed about the General were his glowing green eyes, as he stepped into the light cast by the campfire Twilight gasped. The General’s face was covered in scars, his green duster flapped in a nonexistent breeze and his halberd seemed to growl slightly.

“To what do we owe the pleasure General?” Stardust asked.

“Oh I was just walking by when I noticed the smell of smores, you wouldn’t mind sharing them would you?” The General asked with a grin.

“Of course not sir, have a seat.” Aqua replied offering him a smore with a wave of blue magic.

“Don’t mind if I do.” General Archangel replied taking the smore in his own green magic and taking a seat in-between Dane and Twilight, he somehow managed to look completely dominant next to the diamond dog who towered over him. He took a bite of the smore and closed his eyes in pleasure. “I haven’t had a good smore in ages, my compliments to the chef.” The General said with a satisfied smile.

“So General besides sampling our smores is there anything else we can do for you?” Stardust asked.

“Yes, I also came to check in and give you some special orders.” General Archangel told the squad around him. “You’re probably one of the most diverse groups of mages in almost all of the armies; as such you represent an interesting piece on the board. One of you is an earth mage correct?” The General asked.

“Yes, that would be me.” Stardust replied.

“Good, you’ll link up with the rest of the mages actively countering the dog’s mages. As for the rest of you, the dog will be on guard for assaults from beneath the ground. Your fire mage will be taking the earth mage’s role in the spirit side of the battle while your newest two mages will simultaneously offer fire support and defense. Are the dragon and the phoenix are noncombatants?” The General asked his glowing green eyes turned to Spike and Peewee.

“I’ve never actually fought before, but I know I’m hard to hurt and immune to magic.” Spike said with a shrug.

“Hmm…well I’m sure the two of you will find some way to help.” The General told them with a kind smile before turning back to the others. “Well those are your orders, remember if you see an opening in the defenses tear it open.” He turned away from the fire and walked into the night. Twilight felt odd now that his glowing green eyes had departed, while he’d been there I had been like someone was staring into her soul, Twilight prayed that he liked what she saw.

“I still want to know how he does that.” Blaze said randomly breaking the silence that had descended on the group around the fire.

“It’s a very ancient spell, how he acquired it is beyond me…” Aqua replied before leafing through her book. “Even my book doesn’t have it, and when an eldritch tome of unknowable power doesn’t have a spell…” Aqua said trailing off.

“He’s impressive I’ll give him that, but he’s holding in a lot of anger.” Dane said.

“Why do you say that?” blaze asked while absentmindedly raising and lowering the height of the fire.

“Because of the way he holds himself, also he smells like it.” Dane replied with a shrug getting stares from the rest. “I’m a dog, I smell feelings, and for example she is horny.” Dane said pointing a claw at Trixie who blushed till she looked purple. The rest of the group chuckled good-naturedly and Trixie eventually regained the ability to speak.

“You should learn to watch your mouth mongrel; it could get you into trouble.” Trixie told Dane menacingly, the mastiff laughed.

“Hmm let’s see, anger, annoyance, embarrassment, oh and arousal. Why Trixie I had no idea you felt that way about me.” Dane told the blue unicorn with a wide grin.

“Go fuck yourself!” Trixie yelled before she ran into the darkness crying.

“Smells like you’re the one who wants to fuck me!” Dane called after her, the rest of the group was glaring at him, except for Angeldust who was busy fiddling with a cupcake. “What? I’ve been saving that for a while now, especially after she insulted my honor, you just don’t do that.” Dane replied with a shrug.

“Twilight go get your partner and keep her from doing something stupid.” Angeldust said without looking up from the cupcake. Twilight nodded and took off after Trixie. “Dane what do you smell when you smell me?” Angeldust asked the dog sweetly.

“Hmm…insanity, darkness, madness, despair, self control, kindness, love, power…” Dane said with every word his eyes narrowed.

“Yes, now would you like to show what I’m like without the self control, kindness, and love?” Angeldust asked him, her voice was light and happy, but Dane stiffened and paled visibly. “I thought as such, see that you don’t force me to, I do so love cupcakes…” Angeldust trailed off looking at the cupcake in her hoof. “I don’t mind the sparring, in fact I enjoy it. But if you make her cry again I will come down on you hard…see that you don’t.” With that the golden unicorn spaced again looking at the cupcake again before tossing into her mouth with a shrug.

***

“Trixie are you ok?” Twilight asked the blue unicorn who she’d found inside the mess tent drinking a large mug of wine.

“No Twilight I’m not, but that’s hardly your fault.” Trixie relied looking into her mug.

“Do I need to have a talk with Dane?” Twilight asked her partner in concern.

“No, it wasn’t even his fault, I just don’t like others knowing how I feel unless I want them to.” Trixie replied.

“So you actually like him?” Twilight asked confused.

“Hell no, it wasn’t for him Twilight.” Trixie said taking a long swig from her mug.

“Then who was it for?” Twilight asked uncertainly.

“Take a good guess.” Trixie replied looking at Twilight and blowing her silver hair out of her eyes. Twilight paused to think but could come up with nothing so she shrugged, Trixie groaned slightly. “Well I’ll tell you a little about her then I’ll let you draw your own conclusions okay?” Trixie asked Twilight.

“Alright.” Twilight replied.

“She solves any problem she finds, she’s the most amazing mare I’ve ever met. No matter what happens to her she’s always been the type to put her friends first and those friends would rather die than see her come to harm, and yet she’s clueless to it and truly believes that she’s ordinary. Hell she’d throw herself in front of a normal arrow to save a magically armored alicorn simply because that’s the kind of mare she is. This mare is so beautiful that the stars weep in jealousy, yet she’s not aware of it, in fact most of the time she thinks that her friends got all the good genes. Oh and to top it off she’s the smartest pony I’ve ever met, she’s equally capable of solving calculus as she at telling you the last thousand years of history without batting an eye. The best part is that she’s sitting next to me with her mouth open.” Trixie finished with a smirk, Twilight’s mouth was indeed open wide in shock.

“But, I’m none of those things!” Twilight protested in disbelief. “I’m not beautiful, Rarity is beautiful so are Aqua and Celestia and Luna, but not me! I’m just Twilight the book worm who has an average control of magic!”

“Twilight everything you just said about yourself is a lie.” Trixie told her calmly.

“No you’re wrong, you’re just drunk!” Twilight exclaimed shaking her head violently.

“Twilight this is a mug of apple cider, and not the hard stuff. Everything I told you is true no matter how much you want to not believe me, or at least it is in my opinion, I’ve loved you for a long time Twilight! You forgave me for almost unleashing a rampaging Ursa Minor on your home, after that like I’ve told you before you treated me with dignity and respect despite how much of a, quite frankly, bitch I was. After I came here thoughts of you were the only things that kept me from becoming an emotionless killer, or a detached happy fool like Angeldust. Look Twilight you’ve got to believe me, I love you!” Trixie told Twilight looking deep into the purple mare’s eyes.

“Really?” Twilight asked softly.

“Yes Twilight, I really do love you.” Trixie replied earnestly.

“Are you sure you aren’t drunk?” Twilight asked in a small voice.

“Twilight is everything okay?” Trixie asked Twilight who was shaking almost imperceptibly.

“Yes, I’m fine; it’s just that this sounds like my old confession to Celestia.” Twilight replied softly causing Trixie to stare at the unicorn flatly.

“What?” Trixie asked.

“My first real crush was Celestia, I know it sounds stupid. It was at the third gala and I’d had a lot to drink. She kindly explained that, one I was drunk, two that she was an eight thousand year old alicorn god princess, and three that she was into stallions. After that I’ve never tried for anypony before because I wasn’t good enough for her…” Twilight said trailing off. Trixie did the only thing that can be expected of her, and pulled Twilight into a deep kiss.

“You’re good enough for me Twilight.” Trixie said when she broke the embrace. “Now why don’t we go back to our tent and discuss this out of the public eye?” Trixie continued eyeing the rest of the mess tent; apparently they’d attracted a lot of attention because everypony in it was staring at them.

“I think that I’d like that.” Twilight replied quietly, the tent broke into enthusiastic cheers causing Twilight and Trixie to blush deeply.

“Well it’s about time” A stallion with in red armor emblazoned with a almost imperceptible quill said with nod before turning back to his drink.

***

“Mother what’s wrong with General Archangel?” Commander Star asked her mother who sat across from her sipping tea from a small cup.

“I had a long talk with him, and I placed a small spell on him to keep the extremely violent drastic part of his mind out of the decision making process till the battle has started.” Cosmosmia replied with a shrug.

“Ah.” Commander Star replied there was nothing more to say.

“So your wedding is scheduled for immediately after this campaign if that’s okay with you.” Cosmosmia told her daughter who blinked.

“Are you sure it’s smart to have it so soon?” Commander Star asked.

“Not at all, it’ll keep the griffins appeased for a long time and maybe even forever if we handle it properly, after all it’s not every day that a Princess gets married to a griffin.” Cosmosmia said with a smirk.

“Mother I hate it when you call me that, besides everyone knows I have no real political power!” Commander Star replied in annoyance, her mother infuriated her sometimes.

“Well my dear you have an army, plus I’m sure that the other four of our top armies would follow you actually I know for a fact that they would…” Cosmosmia replied with a wide grin.

“Enough mother. I’m not going to be a General.” Commander Star said with a tired sigh.

“Oh I know it’s just fun to ask you.” Cosmosmia replied with a wider grin.

“Good night mother.” Commander Star said before she walked out of the tent as she walked away she heard Cosmosmia chuckling. She passed Twilight’s tent on her way back to her tent and to her surprise heard the sounds of two mares enjoying each other.

“Well it’s about damn time.” Stronghoof said from behind her, Stonewall chuckled, Commander Star joined him and pretty soon all three of them were too embroiled in their laughter to notice the fact that the sounds from the tent had stopped. Trixie stuck her head out of the tent and glared at them fiercely.

“Would you three please stop laughing this was hard enough to start again after the tenth time and this is getting ridicules!” Trixie shouted sending the three into even greater laughter, but they moved off.

“What’s so funny about the two of us having sex?” Twilight asked in exasperation from inside the tent.

“Don’t worry about it, now where were we?” Trixie asked lustily.

Chapter 9

Commander Sol walked at the head of his army as they descended down the causeway he looked over his shoulder at his gold armored army with pride in his eyes. Commander Sol loved his troops. They were his battle brothers and sisters, and in some cases he thought of them as his children, he knew however that by the end of the day a large portion of them would be dead. Still he knew that it was necessary, and unlike the other armies his was an all volunteer force so each and every soldier came prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice. He was playing the role that his army always played, namely that of bait. The diamond dogs were planning an ambush, it was the sensible thing for a commander to plan. In fact, they were entering a spot that to Sol’s experienced eyes looked to be a perfect spot for it.

The causeway narrowed to the point that only a hundred ponies could march side by side instead of a thousand like the rest of the causeway along with that there were ledges high above the causeway looking down at it at the perfect angle for a sneak attack. Commander Sol quietly waved his guard forward; Sunshade complied and trotted next to him.

“I see it Commander, the ledges?” She asked him, he loved the unicorn, she was always thinking along the same lines of thought as he was.

“Of COURSE!” Commander Sol boomed with a nod. “We should HURRY we don’t want to give the dogs MORE time to PREPARE!”

“At once Commander!” Sunshade replied with a small grin as she shouted the orders, the army surged forward just like he’d trained them to working like a well oiled wagon. They passed under the first ledge at a run, and nothing happened, the second ledge fell behind them with no problems. Then a cloud of arrows filled the cavern all of which were heading directly towards the valiant members of the First. These were of course swept away with a small brush of magic from his unicorns, but Commander Sol had to give the dogs credit for a well placed trap. The dogs themselves came next howling out loud battle cries as they emerged from the walls and in some cases the ceiling; in the case of the latter, most died on impact.

Commander Sol drew his sword from its scabbard with his magic and looked at his BFS with a smile on his face as he prepared to wet the gold steel with the blood of his enemies. The first dog reached him and lunged forward with its claws; Commander Sol simply grinned and spun his sword in a diagonal slash. The now bisected dog fell to the earth with a wet crunch as Commander Sol swept the golden blade through another dog’s skull, sending the pieces flying as the body tumbled to the ground. Behind him Sunshade ducked and weaved through the pack that surrounded her Commander, killing indiscriminately as she went with the practiced ease of someone who’d been doing it for years.

Two dogs ran at him; both of which lugged large hammers that made Commander Sol blink in surprise. Did they actually expect to get close enough to him for those to even come into range? Apparently they did because both dogs were grinning evilly and preparing to swing at him. Commander Sol brought up his sword to deflect both blows, which rang against his hammer hard enough to cause him to wince slightly, before he lashed out and removed their hands before driving his sword through one’s stomach.

The other looked at him as the intestines leaked out of his nearby friend and paled, Commander Sol grinned at the handless dog before driving the sword through its chest. Commander Sol sighed, this wasn’t the challenge that he was looking for but he knew enough about the dogs to know that they had a class of workers who they kept primarily for fodder so he was hardly surprised by the swiftness that the ones before him fell. Another five dogs died to various injuries before enemies stopped presenting themselves for the Commander to kill, he looked around and discovered that there were no more dogs on the causeway, well except for the piles of corpses.

“How MANY did we lose?” Commander Sol asked Sunshade as the orange mare approached him.

“Two hundred. We killed four times that many sir.” Sunshade said.

“WELL done my soldiers, NOW how about we go and destroy that LITTLE pile of rocks and twigs that those dogs IGNORANTLY call a castle!” Commander Sol shouted to his soldiers who cheered. Today was going to be a good day Commander Sol thought to himself with a grim smile.

***

Twilight walked next to Trixie as they made their way down the causeway, Dane towered on her left and the rest of the unit walked easily in front of them giving the couple their space. Dane was the exception as he was Twilight’s bodyguard and was taking the opportunity to ask all the right questions.

“So who was on top?” Dane asked looking at the two mares walking next to him.

“Fuck you that’s who!” Trixie replied.

“I don’t remember being involved…” Dane said scratching his chin in thought.

“Dane, do you have to do this?” Twilight asked in annoyance.

“Yep I’m afraid so, anyways I want details.” The mastiff pressed.

“Fine if you must know I was on top, what else do you want to know?” Trixie asked in aggravation.

“Well… wait…” Dane started to answer but then he paused and cocked his head to the side trailing off mid sentence.

“What are you doing?” Trixie asked.

“Shh…” Dane told her while he sniffed the air. “Enemy forces are below us… around twenty, they’re planning on destroying the causeway, if you’ll excuse me.” Dane told them before he rapidly tunneled through the stone and rock of the causeway.

“How did he even…?” Trixie asked before trailing off.

“I have no idea.” Twilight replied.

***

It was dark, of course it was dark. Dane was standing in a tunnel that ran along the underside of the causeway listening for the distinct sound of enemy dogs. It felt good to be underground again with the familiar scent of the earth around you to add a sense of comfort to anydog’s nerves. A thrill went through Dane’s body as he scented the enemy dogs; he set off at a brisk jog in the direction and was soon greeted by the sound of low level dogs arguing.

“Is says we’s shoulds dos its nows, its bounds to saves us times!” One of the dogs told his companions.

“Naws we’s beens tolds tos waits fors mores ofs thems tos comes firsts!” Another replied angrily. Dane hated this type of dog, they were the reason that most ponies looked down upon the diamond dogs in the first place.
Dane snuck closer to the group his eyes had adjusted nicely to the complete darkness of the tunnel and he could make out every hair on the twenty dog’s mangy unwashed bodies. Most of them were armed with mining picks or shovels although here and there a sheathed sword or dagger appeared; Dane marked those for the first kills.

“Buts Is wants thes ponies to gos downs!” The first dog shouted at the second, both were carrying actual weaponry.

“Wells orders says wes waits!”

“Fucks orders Is says wes dos its nows!”

Dane intervened before this intelligent conversation could go any farther. He took a few steps back then started running at the group. When he was a few feet away from the edge of the twenty dogs, he sprang into the air claws extended howling at the top of his lungs. The dogs in the tunnel turned to look at him, but their tiny brains didn’t seem to be able to understand what their eyes were seeing because not one of the moved as he landed his claws first into the two arguing dogs. His claws sunk deep into the pair’s chests, impaling them nicely about halfway down. With a wicked grin on his face he pivoted and threw the two dogs into the rest of their group before charging in after them.

The first dog he targeted tried to raise a dagger to defend him. Dane chuckled before knocking the dagger out of the dog’s hands with a quick twitch of the claws of his left paw before he embedded them deep into the dog’s eye, letting it drop to the ground. Another dog charged him swinging its sword wildly at Dane. Dane moved sideways away from each clumsy strike until he spotted an opening, the dog overextended himself and Dane rushed forward. His claws slashed against the dog’s chest sending it stumbling backwards before Dane closed the distance and decapitated it with a single swipe.

The rest of the dogs charged towards him swinging their mining gear. Dane blocked a pick with one claw while disemboweling its owner with contemptuous ease. Another two of the dogs tag-teamed him, however neither knew how to fight together so Dane easily deflected their swings before getting between them and tearing their stomachs to ribbons. Now there were three attacking him at the same time each taking turns darting in. Dane let them have their fun, then he cut off the closest dogs hand before grabbing him and throwing him at his fellows who had the foresight to catch him. They immediately regretted their decision. Dane stepped in closer and plunged his claws through their chests while their eyes widened in shock.

“Whos ares yous?” One of the dogs asked in fright.

“I am the voice in the darkness. I am the one who they fear in the back streets. I am the one who’s always listening.” Dane replied simply and watched as each and every one of the dogs paled at the mention of his sign. “And you were about hurt some very good friends of mine, I actually owe one of them a life debt, can you believe it?” Dane asked the other dogs.

“Whys yous tellings us this?” One of the dogs asked.

“Because I’m going to be killing you in a few seconds.” Dane said with a wide smile as he charged towards the speaker who managed to raise his mining pick in defense. Dane barely slowed as he kicked out with his foot sending the dog flying to the ground and breaking several ribs. Another dog attacked him but Dane punched it in the face sending its nose deep into its brain. A smarter dog jumped on Dane’s back and attempted to stab him with a dagger, Dane’s fur deflected the blow completely and the mastiff smashed his back into the wall crushing the dog beneath his weight.The others fell quickly, and soon Dane was completely covered in enemy blood. He was happy to discover that he had only suffered a minor cut along one of his palms that was already well on its way to healing up. Sometimes, it paid to be Dane.

***

Twilight and the rest of her squad had moved farther down the causeway and were beginning to worry about the diamond dog when suddenly he emerged from the wall, shaking off a little dirt. He was covered in blood but had a large grin plastered across his face.

“Dane are you okay?” Twilight asked the mastiff in concern.

“Oh don’t worry Twilight, none of this is mine… well I might have gotten a cut on my paw, but that’s all healed up now.” Dane replied with a chuckle. “Twenty idiots dead and only a small scratch, I really should have done better. Oh well, always next time.” Dane said accepting a wet towel that Angeldust tossed him.

“Angeldust, where did you get a towel?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“I always bring a towel; it’s a necessity of life Twilight. You never know when you might need to hitchhike.” Angeldust replied with a grin as she accepted the blood soaked towel. “Aqua would you mind?” Angeldust asked Aqua who was reading as she walked. The blood seeped away from the towel and evaporated, Twilight still didn’t understand half of the things Aqua could do with her brand of magic.

“So Dane how was it down there?” Twilight asked Dane.

“Not much to tell honestly, I snuck up on them then killed all twenty, no big deal.” The mastiff replied with a shrug. Twilight nodded, that sounded about right for the amount of blood that had been on his fur.

“So is it going to be this easy on the field?” Twilight laughed causing Dane to chuckle darkly.

“Twilight if every diamond dog was as weak as those do you really think that Cosmosmia wouldn’t have completely subjected them yet?” Dane asked her with a small grin. “Truth is that most of them all almost as good as I am, although very few are better.” His smile grew bigger as he talked. “Among those few are King Bloodtooth, and a few others whose names I can’t speak aloud.”

“Is that why you thought you could kill Cosmosmia?” Trixie asked.

“Oh I hopped I could, anyways any other questions?” Dane asked cleaning his claws with a few practiced sweeps dislodging any blood left on them.

“I’ll bite, why don’t you carry a weapon?” Blaze asked while he absentmindedly played with a small flame.

“These claws were enchanted by an old friend of mine, stronger than most brands of magical steel and capable of elongating and shrinking on a whim.” Dane replied “Didn’t you ever wonder how I did so much with them?” he asked the group who fell into silence as they walked.

“Is there anything else plot relevant you want to talk about, or are you done?” Angeldust asked drawing weird looks from everyone.

“Umm… yeah I’m done I guess.” Dane replied with a shrug.

“Excellent! I’m waiting to get this battle started and the longer we talk the longer till the next scene transition.” Angeldust replied with a grin.

***

Commander Levitas surveyed the enemy defenses from where he walked among his siege engines, it was his favorite place to be; in his army, the sound of the large boulders and spears being launched, comforted his normal sense of nervousness. Behind him Quarts his guard walked just as easily both of them were looking for the slightest error among the siege equipment, without which the fortress that was Daemonis Regni would not fall. Commander Levitas swung his gaze over the fortress and nodded in concentration, it would be a challenging nut to crack but he was more then confident in his siege crews.

Daemonis Regni was built into the far wall of the cavern with walls made up of at least fifteen feet worth of solid stone; the walls rose twenty feet or more above the floor of the cavern while the ceiling rose another hundred feet. Four square towers rose from the walls, two defending either corner while the other two controlled the mechanisms of the gate. Assembled before the walls were seventy five thousand dogs all of whom were waiting to sink their blades into the flesh of ponies; not that this bothered Commander Levitas in the slightest. He was well used to the feelings before a battle and it had long since ceased to affect him.

“Commander General Archangel has sent orders telling us to target the walls.” Quarts told him quietly as she stepped closer.

“Odd, I had the distinct feeling that the General would want us targeting the ground.” Commander Levitas replied with a tiny grin.

“Now why can’t you talk like that all the time?” Quarts asked him with a tiny grin.

“My dear I have no idea what you are talking about.” Commander Levitas said with a chuckle as he readjusted his glasses with a hoof.

“Right… Anyways the General knows that we know more about siege craft then him so I think he was giving us permission to do what we want.” Quarts told him before looking at one of the nearby trebuchets and yelling at the crew.

“What are you boys doing? You know better than that, I want that line taught now!”

“Thank you Quarts. Oh look we’re starting.”

***

Commander Sol grinned as he charged directly at the enemy lines, Sunshade was at his right and his soldiers followed him bellowing their war cries as their golden armor gleamed in the dim light cast by the glowing crystals imbedded in the ceiling of the cavern. The first line of the dog defense rose up to meet him and Commander Sol let out an ecstatic whoop as he rushed the closets speardog with his sword flying in front of him. The dogs tightened their lines and lowered their spears and pikes in response. Commander Sol swept his sword out in a wide ark clearing away a forest of weapon heads cleanly cutting them off of their weapons before cutting through two of them with a finely placed cut.

Spear points swung down to meet him but Sol’s coat deflected them with ease as he cut a bloody trench through their front lines. His troops followed behind him following his example and killing as many dogs as quickly as they could, however their armor and weapons were several enchantment grades lower than their Commander’s so here and there they fell. Commander Sol and Sunshade were quickly cut off from the rest of their army but neither really minded, without the rest they had less to worry about.

A large brute of a dog shoved his pike straight at Commander Sol’s chest but it was quickly deflected by a sweep of the massive sword before the sword punched through the pike carrier’s chest. Sol pivoted and slashed out against speardog catching him in the stomach, the large golden blade tore through the brown armor of the dogs easily. Suddenly the ground underneath him exploded upward throwing Sol high into the air, that wasn’t good. His coat would protect him from most weapon impacts and points but it wouldn’t do a thing against the kinetic energy of him barreling head first into the ground.

“Would you like some assistance brother?” Commander Tau asked, she was flying sedately in the air next to him matching his speed as he fell.

“That would be MUCH appreciated LITTLE sister!” Commander Sol yelled over the wind whipping in his face. “SOONER would be NICE!” Commander Tau smiled an icy smile at him and grabbed him by his tail still heading downward so the deceleration didn’t kill him. “It had to be MY TAIL?” Commander Sol roared at her.

“Of course, it’s the best place to avoid me snapping your neck.” Commander Tau replied smiling down at him with a smirk.

“Har har sister you are so FUNNY!” Commander Sol shouted at her “NOW set me down, I wish to KILL more dogs!”

“If you insist brother, I was going to wait till we were closer to the ground, but…” Commander Tau said releasing her grip on his tail.

“Sister PLEASE save me!” Commander Sol yelled at her angrily.

“Of course dear brother.” Commander Tau said snatching him again easily.

“Oh this is SO much fun.” Commander Sol complained.

“DEAL with it.” Commander Tau replied mockingly.

***

“This is insane!” Twilight yelled at Dane as she sent another dog smashing into a wall. The dog had his claws fully extended and was happily tearing his way through the enemy dogs with a large grin on his face.

“Are you kidding Twilight? I’d forgotten how much I love war; it’s been hmm let’s see…” He began to count years on one of his claws as he smashed his other claw into another dog’s face with each number. “…Yeah around five years since I was in a good war.” He said decapitating a dog with his now free paw. “The only thing I don’t like about war is that there’s nothing good to loot, unless you kill a Commander or a General everything’s the same. Then again the Guild always made sure that I got what I deserved but still nothing beats killing something and then taking its best equipment.” Dane continued as Twilight smashed another dog to pieces against the walls that Stardust had raised around their position.

“Would you two just kill these bastards?” Trixie asked in annoyance; she didn’t like fighting underground much it was harder to use electricity under the surface. Still when a dog charged her she sent a solid bolt of lightning through its chest burning a hole clear through it sending it spiraling backwards.
Suddenly a large diamond dog, in a similar cloak to the one that Dane had been wearing when he’d attempted to assassinate the Empress, leaped over the wall and landed in a role. It was intercepted by Dane.

“Dane?” The dog asked in a surprised female voice and stopped struggling.

“Cloe?” Dane asked in just as much surprise.

“Well shit this complicates things, can your friends dance?” The female assassin named Cloe asked Dane.

“If they can’t dance then they’re no friends of mine.” Dane replied evenly.

“Good, I’ll be seeing you afterwards, whatever else happens stay alive you idiot.” Cloe told Dane before she repelled back up the wall and out into the battlefield. During their conversation Twilight had been busy crushing enemy dogs with her brain.

A dog leapt at Twilight but she caught it in her telekinetic grip and threw him into his friends with the force of an arrow, the resulting explosion of body parts made Twilight think that she may have overdone it. Then a dog slashed his sword across her leg where her cloak wasn’t covering and opened up a large deep gash and Twilight lost her regrets instantly sending the dog slamming into the ground, using the weight of its armor to make the blow stronger. The dog was too stunned to move so Twilight took the initiative. With a casual wave of her magic Twilight lifted the groaning dog into the air and began to use him as an impromptu flail. She smashed the dog into the skull of another sending the other dog crashing to the ground before turning her toy on the others.

Trixie had gotten the hang of using her lightning and was busy setting off chains of bright blue electricity zipping from dog to dog at a breakneck pace charbroiling them in their armor where they stood. A dog snuck up behind the blue unicorn while she was distracted but was interrupted mid swing by the body that Twilight was currently using as a flail. The dog went flying away and impacted against another dog sending him to the ground.

“This is more fun than I thought it could be.” Twilight replied with a slight smile.

***

General Archangel surveyed the battle before him and grimaced with a slight shake of his head, Zanti caught sight of it and came up to stand next to him.

“It is time we join the fray, and earn our pay.” The zebra told General Archangel with a smile as she drew a curved blade.

“Yes I think so too.” The General replied with a grin, with a sudden explosion of green he shed the spell that Cosmosmia had placed on him to keep him in control of his temper and pulled out his halberd which hissed in delight. With that the two of them charged down the slight incline that they’d been standing on and headed straight towards the enemy. An ocean of dogs rose up to meet them.

The General’s halberd hummed as it decapitated dogs and severed limbs, General Archangel found himself humming along to the weapon’s tune as he merrily instructed where to strike. The halberd had been passed down from the General in charge of the first five armies ever since the original General had died imbuing the halberd with a piece of his soul. Every General since then had carried on the tradition volunteering a bit of themselves to the weapon for the protection of the empire. Because of this the halberd was known as Ancestors’ Fury. Not that General Archangel was thinking about that as he cut his way through the enemy dogs.

A gold armored dog wielding a large scythe charged at him swinging the curved blade directly for his head. Archangel swept up Fury to deflect the blade mid swing and was met with strong resistance, apparently the dogs had taken note of the fact that he was here and were sending him actual warriors to fight. The dog disengaged their blades with a flick of his wrist and kicked out with his leg, General Archangel rolled to the side avoiding the kick and raising Fury to deflect the scythe blade that would have embedded itself deep in his head.

The General stabbed forward with the spear point on the tip of Fury and was rewarded with a grunt of pain from the dog. The scythe swept at him again and Archangel deflected it with the shaft before bringing the axe head crashing down between the dog’s neck and shoulders. The dog’s armor deflected the blow but it still stager it enough for Archangel to follow up the blow by shoving the spear point through the dog’s chest. Despite the spear going through the dog’s chest, it fought on brining the scythe in for another swing and forcing Archangel to release it enough to bring Fury up to block. The dog took the opportunity to kick at him again causing him to roll to the side, this time however he decided that the dog had had more than enough opportunities to kill him. So Archangel did what any intelligent warrior does when an enemy is giving them trouble.

Archangel carried on defending himself from the incessant attacks from the scythe all the while making it look like he’d been wounded. A large grin appeared on the dog’s face as he sensed his pray weakening. At last the General pretended to have Fury swatted out of his magical grasp. The dog charged in for the kill forgetting about defense, just as it was about to swing its scythe and kill him Archangel grabbed Fury in his magic and sent the axe blade deep into the dog’s neck from behind. The gold armored dog finally dropped, the look of surprise on his face caused Archangel to chuckle. He looked around to see if he could find Zanti and located her just as she finished off her own gold armored opponent with a complex flourish of her curved blade that ended with it slicing through the dog’s stomach.

“These golden foes are quite challenging, much stronger than the others we are fighting.” Zanti told him as she deflected the blade of an unarmored dog and drove her sword into its stomach. Archangel nodded and decapitated a red armored dog with a sweep of the axe head before stabbing the spear point into another dog’s stomach. Fury hissed uneasily as it killed which was never a good sign, Archangel didn’t know what was wrong but he knew that something bad would happen today.

***

Commander Star walked along side Stonewall and Stronghoof as they cut down dogs left and right. Overhead pegasi flew harrying the enemy along with massive stones from Levitas’s siege engines that impacted against the walls of the castle causing large dents to appear in the stone walls. Star was covered in blood; it stained her fur up to her chest, Stonewall and Stronghoof were equally drenched. The resistance was thick but the Fourth was holding up well and the last report she’d received from a runner had told her that the enemy mages had almost been defeated on the magic plane, which meant that they’d soon have the higher level mages’ assistance in cracking the fortress. Still Commander Star had a bad feeling, something here was very wrong.

***

True Shooter was clad as he always was when he went on operations, in his faithful black turtleneck. He cared more about the turtleneck then he did about most ponies he knew with the exception of a few of his admittedly few close friends. He’d been traveling through the castle for roughly an hour trying to find his way to the main gatehouse. To his incredible annoyance it seemed that the castle had an ever shifting geometry that made navigation extremely difficult to those who weren’t familiar with it.

He’d run into some resistance as he’d made his way closer to what he hoped would be the main gatehouse but none of the dogs had even known that he was there before he’d slit their throats and left them dead in closets. However things were looking bad because apparently someone had found one of those nice presents and raised the alarm and now there were dogs scampering all over the castle looking for him. While he was distracted by his thoughts a dog came around a corner and charged True with a dagger and managed to land a vicious cut along the spy’s side cutting open the turtleneck.

“Is kills yous ponys!” The dog said menacingly.

“You just cut my turtleneck.” True told the dog quietly, the dog looked at him blankly before swinging the dagger again. True grabbed the dog’s wrist and broke it with a quick snap. “You cut my TURTLENECK!” True yelled catching the dog’s other paw which lashed out as the dog desperately tried to get his wrist out of the ponies grip. True broke the dog’s other wrist with just as easy of a gesture as he had the first one.

“Pleas lets mes gos!” The dog howled. True moved his way up the dog’s arm and broke another bone eliciting a scream of pain.

“First you’re going to tell me how to get to the main gatehouse, second you’re going to apologize to my turtleneck for cutting it, third I’m going to kill you. The speed in which I kill you is entirely determined by how quickly you fulfill the first and second condition. Start talking!” True told the menacingly while he broke another bone.

***

The magical plane is an interesting place, when a mage accesses it their minds are torn from their bodies and sent into a world of shifting mystical energy. Everything in the plane has a representation and every mage’s representation was a glowing image of their body. The magical plane was the place where real mage battles were waged between mages of incredible power and skill. If you wanted to win battles or wars you needed a strong presence on the plane or else every operation was doomed to failure. Aqua looked around for any more magical signatures and found only ten, however they were all huddled together and shielded by one of the most impenetrable magic fields that that she’d ever seen.

“We have a problem.” Aqua said quietly to the other hundred and fifty mages who were occupying the magic plane.

“That’s one hell of a strong shield.” One of them muttered looking at the glowing red dome that surrounded the enemy mages’ life signatures.

“So how do we break it?” Another asked scratching his metaphorical chin in annoyance.

“I kind of doubt that we have enough firepower to do it, I mean look at that thing it’s somehow generating enough power to stop a meteor.” One of the other minor mages said running a hoof through his beard.

“We divide it.” A silence spread over the assembled mages as they turned to look at one of the most powerful mages in the Empire who had just appeared in front of the field. “We each take a section and focus all out power on that particular section. It will splinter then we can overwhelm the mages on the inside.”

“Head Inquisitor Blackstone what are you doing here?” Aqua asked in astonishment, the fact that Inquisitor Blackstone was here along with General Archangel was worrying.

“I received word that something big was coming, don’t worry grasshopper we’ll be fine.” Inquisitor Blackstone said fixing his favorite student with a grin. The mages took their positions around the diamond dog shield and began to pour magical pressure down onto it, slowly cracks began to appear. After what felt like ages the cracks grew larger and began to spread.

***

Commander Sol charged through the now open gate of the castle with a grin on his face as he slashed his sword through a dog’s chest. General Archangel appeared next him swinging his ancient halberd and decapitating a dog with an easy stroke.

“Ah General it is GOOD to see YOU!” Commander Sol said with a grin shacking hooves with the General.

“Excellent to see you as well Commander Sol, where’s everyone else?” General Archangel asked.

“Commander Tau is ENJOYING herself killing the dogs still STUPID enough to be on the walls. Commander Star is FINISHING off the LAST of the field troops. Commander Levitas is making some FINAL calculations. And Commander Beretz is off administering his JUSTICE.” Commander Sol said with a shrug. “So General why do I have the SINKING feeling that this isn’t RIGHT?” Commander Sol asked looking around at the now cleared courtyard.

“Because we know that there should be stalker activity here, and so far I’m detecting none.” General Archangel answered.

“Ah yes THAT was it.” Sol replied. “How long till EVERYTHING goes to SHIT do you think?” Sol asked.

“Right about now actually.” General Archangel answered.

“Why do you SAY that?” Commander Sol asked.

“Because of that extremely large beam of light rushing towards us as we speak.” General Archangel replied pointing at the bright light racing towards them.

“Ah that should we BRACE ourselves?” Sol asked already running to get a wall between himself and the light.

“I believe that that would be highly advisable!” General Archangel yelled as he dived into cover, Sunshade and Zanti joined them seconds later. Then the world was obliterated by a blinding light.

Chapter Ten

Twilight and Trixie and Dane were just wrapping up the last of the dogs when a blinding flash of light flashed across them. Nothing happened to them but Blaze, Aqua, Stardust, and Angeldust were thrown against the ground with a thud.

“What the hell was that?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“That would be the sure sign of a void incursion of huge proportions.” Dane replied with a worried look on his face.

“A void incursion?” Twilight asked still confused.

“Yes a void incursion, that means that we’re going to be to our asses in extremely strong enemies who come from another dimension. Oh and we’re going to be on the receiving end of some really bad speeches.” Dane replied.

“What are you-” Twilight began before she was cut off by a voice that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

“Oh it feels so good to be back, oh so good! I can’t wait to have a little fun! There are just so many opportunities here, so many toys!” The voice fluctuated between that of a male and a female in a way that sent shivers down Twilight’s spine. “It was so nice of those dogs to release me and bring me so many toys, I wonder if they like their rewards? Probably not but oh well I’m going to be having so much fun!” Twilight started to shake with apprehension the very air of the cavern seemed off now.

“Twilight, snap out of it if you do this now you’re going to be worthless and I’m going to have to stay here and guard you instead of actually helping seal this!” Dane said slapping her lightly across her face. Trixie walked over from where she’d been checking on the rest of the squad who were lying still and unmoving.

“They’re all unconscious but they seem stable, what now?” Trixie asked.

“We’re heading for that castle so we can keep the voids from subjugating this region.” Dane replied as he walked towards one of the walls that Stardust had raised and with a two swipes of his claws cut right through it. “Come on we need to get there fast!” Dane said gesturing towards the castle which was now glowing an ominous red.

“Hold on, I can get us there fast.” Twilight replied and concentrated on moving the three of them. With a flash of light they appeared right in front of the open gates of the castle.

“I haven’t been teleported in years, but that feeling that I want to puke afterwards is still there” Dane chuckled to himself.

“Oh look more toys!” That voice from everywhere said. “Oh and they’re too inexperienced too defend themselves, excellent!” The voice said with a creepy giggle. Twilight looked around the courtyard and saw General Archangel standing with his bodyguard along with Commander Sol in a protective green bubble.

Slinking around the courtyard were beings that resembled twisted versions of ponies. Their hide was a discolored red it looked insubstantial as if it weren’t comfortable where it was. The things’ eyes were deep pools of black that were full of twisted psychotic joy their black manes swirled around their faces which where perverse mockeries of ponies’. Standing in the absolute center of the courtyard was a giant version of the others except this one had glowing yellow eyes that seemed to look into Twilight’s soul.

“What a sweet surprise I never imagined that the dogs would supply me with such a large supply of toys!” The giant void said succulently as it turned to address Twilight, Trixie, and Dane. Twilight shuddered again but grimaced at the thing.

“We are not your toys!” Twilight shouted at it, the thing giggled.

“Of course you are my little ponies.” The void said with a giant grin its voice suddenly changing to a dirty mockery of Princess Celestia. Twilight flew backwards like she’d been slapped. The thing giggled. “Oh what’s the matter Twilight I always thought you were talented, I guess I was wrong and I’ll have to send you back to magic kindergarten!” The thing said as it approached Twilight slowly. “Of course we could always go back to my room and snuggle, oh that’s right you’ve never been worth my time have you?” Twilight was crying she knew it wasn’t Celestia but the thing was in her mind twisting her into believing what it wanted.

“Stop right there.” A calm voice rang out over the courtyard. The void turned its gaze away from Twilight till it fell on the speaker. A black unicorn stood in the doorway a grey cloak whipping around him in an invisible wind.

“And I was just beginning to enjoy myself.” The void said with a pout.

“I’m here to end you.” The black unicorn said calmly.

“Oh I don’t think so, for you see nothing that you puny ponies can do can really hurt me.” The void said shaking its head in laughter. “Besides Inquisitor Blackstone, don’t you have a student to look after? Or are you going to abandon her a second time?” The thing asked Inquisitor Blackstone with a chuckle as he flinched.

“Oh my you love her don’t you, just not the way that she wishes you did? How sweet I just love doomed romance!” The voice cooed as it took a step closer to Inquisitor Blackstone. Twilight had by this time recovered her hooves; with a grunt of effort she shot a wall of force at the void. “Hold on dear I’ll get to you, you just have to wait your turn.” The void told her sweetly in Celestia’s voice sending Twilight flying again with a slight brush of its power.

“No one touches my marefriend!” Trixie shouted sending a withering bolt of lightning towards the void it struck the void’s frame but dissipated with a fizzle.

“Well well well if it isn’t the Great and Powerful Trixie. We’d say that there was something about you that made us target you, but what could there possibly be? You’re a washed out hack who couldn’t even best an ursa minor.” The void said in a voice that sounded exactly like Trixie’s used to.

“Shut up!” Trixie shouted firing another blast of lightning at the void.

“We won’t waste our time on you, you aren’t worth it.” The void said with a haughty grin before turning to scan the rest of the courtyard until its gaze came to rest on Dane.

“Sup?” Dane asked with a grin.

***

True was very angry, actually scratch that, he was furious. His day had started off fine; he’d rolled off of the mare who’d made his night fun. He’d eaten a good poached egg sandwich breakfast for and talked to a few ponies about the upcoming battle. Hell he’d even made it into the castle without too much difficulty, and then the dog had ripped his turtleneck! Now he was surrounded by stalker drones who thought that they could kill him.

“I just want to warn you that I’m on a rampage.” True told the stalkers calmly, they giggled. “Have it your way.” True said with a dismissive shrug.

A stalker leapt at him a large misty sword clutched in its grasp, True ducked under the blade before shoving his knife into its chest and stabbing repeatedly. The stalker fell to the ground and dissolved. Another stalker charged True sword raised. True deflected the blade with his knife and got under the stalker’s guard, then with a simple flick of his wrist he disemboweled the stalker with his knife. Like the last one this stalker fell to the floor and disintegrated.

“So who’s next?” True asked with a large grin.

***

“You, I can’t find anything on you, what are you?” The void asked Dane curiously.

“I’m Dane, fuck you.” Dane said with a grin as he absentmindedly fiddled with his claws. The void chuckled a deep and equally high pitched laugh.

“You believe that because I can’t find it that I can’t hurt you?” The void asked Dane in amusement.

“No, I know you can hurt me, I just frankly don’t give a damn.” Dane replied with a smile.

“I feel like I should offer you some tea, it’s only polite.” The void said scratching its chin.

“And here I thought you voids had no sense of curtsy.” Dane replied. Every eye in the courtyard was focused on them all of them looking on in amazement. Twilight staggered back to her hooves shakily and eyed the void.

“You do realize of course that your stalling is worthless?” The void asked Dane. “I can see what everyone in this courtyard is doing right now.”

“I had no idea I was that transparent.” Dane replied with a large smile.

“Oh don’t worry when you’ve been around as long as I have you can read mortals like a book.” The void said with a shrug. “The only reason that you’re still alive is the fact that you’re interesting.”

“Well that’s a nicer word then people usually call me.” Dane said with a shrug.

“Really now I can’t imagine why.” The void said sounding puzzled as it’s voice changed from a stallion’s to a mare’s.

“Yeah for some reason the word bastard always pops up.” Dane replied with a shrug.

“Odd, you seem like quite the gentlecolt to me.” The void replied fluttering it’s eyelashes that had suddenly appeared on its face.

“Ach you know I’m really not.” Dane replied with a grin.

“Oh in what way?” The void asked in surprise.

“Cuuuuunnnnttt!” The form of Cloe the diamond dog cried as she exploded from the ground underneath the void and slashed through its stomach with two powerful swings of her claws before diving back underground.

The void went stumbling backwards losing its concentration on the surrounding ponies. The ponies in the yard immediately attacked it. General Archangel dropped his green shield and charged Fury flying above him smoking black and green flames. Commander Sol followed seconds later hefting his massive sword above his head and bellowing a war cry. Twilight reached out with her magic and grabbed the void before smashing it head first into the ground. Trixie shot out more bolts of lightning that spread across the void’s hide in glowing blue patterns. The black unicorn concentrated for a few seconds before he shot out a thin beam of fire that seared into the void. The void calmly regained its feet and looked at the fighters swarming around it and giggled.

“Silly ponies you can’t hurt me I come from the place where your dreams go to die, I am the alpha and the omega! I am the thing that cannot be killed I am the VOID!” The void said with another creepy giggle.

“Just shut up…!” Twilight yelled grabbing the thing in her magic and smashing it into a wall before crashing it into the ground repeatedly. “…I am Twilight Sparkle, student of Princess Celestia; I’m the one who restored Princess Luna…!” Twilight yelled as she grabbed the void again and sent it flying into the air before smashing it before bashing it into the ground again. “… I beat Discord at his own game…” Twilight continued while she sent a beam of pure magic shooting at it that plowed into the void sending up dirt as it rolled across the ground. “… And you think that I’m scared of you, an overgrown shadow with a personality disorder?” She shouted as she chucked into the ground again. The courtyard was silent as every eye was turned towards the purple unicorn with bright glowing eyes. Then the silence was broken by insane giggling.

“An overgrown shadow with a personality disorder, I’ going to need to add that one to my list of hilariously futile things that mortals call me.” The void said regaining its feet. “Although I’m interested that a student of Celestia is here in this real it definitely bares some looking into, after you’re all dead of course.” The void said with another giggle as it shot out a large beam o f black energy that hurled Twilight into the far wall with a resounding crack. “Now for the rest!”

General Archangel charged forward and the void fired a beam of black at him, Fury deflected the beam off to the side and the General continued onwards towards the towering abomination. Fury hissed in anger as it bit deep into the void’s flesh drawing black liquid that could probably be qualified as blood. The void struck out with a hoof that sent General Archangel flying but he rolled to his hooves and charged again. The black unicorn stepped forward and unleashed a glowing beam of fire that struck the void and staggered it before he was forced to summon a shield to block a black beam.
Meanwhile the rest of the minor voids had finally decided to help their master and were approaching the rest of the ponies in the courtyard. Dane took up a defensive stance in front of Twilight who lay on the ground moaning quietly as the voids closed in on them. The first void jumped at them but Dane ducked under it and slashed upward with his claws sending the void flying before it disintegrated in midair.

“Twilight this may surprise you but now isn’t the best time to be taking a dirt nap.” Dane said as he blocked a ghostly sword.

“Are you my papa?” Twilight asked her head lulling to the side.

“Fuck.” Dane replied as he slashed another void. Trixie joined them her horn sparking with electricity as lightning lashed out at the void attackers.

“How is she?” Trixie asked ducking under a void’s sword slash as Dane sent it back to oblivion.

“But mama I don’t want to go back to kindergarten!” Twilight cried incoherently.

“Fuck.” Trixie said as she parried a misty sword with a dagger filled with electricity.

“You don’t know the half of it.” Dane replied sending two voids crashing to the ground with a sweep of his claws.

“Enlighten me then.” Trixie said as she stabbed a void in the stomach and it shot backwards with a flash of electricity.

“She told them her name, she physically assaulted one and most likely impressed it, oh and she mentioned her old home which makes her more interesting to them then the first two combined. In other words she just made some of the strongest groups in the multiverse interested in her.” Dane replied dodging a sword and impaling one the wielder.

“Fuck.” Trixie said eloquently.

“Why is nothing ever EASY?” Commander Sol cried as he and Sunshade stood back to back killing voids.

“Because life would be boring?” Sunshade hazard in between swings.

“BORING, I can live with BORING!” Commander Sol roared as he drove his gleaming blade through a void’s throat.

“Are you going soft on me brother?” Commander Tau asked as she landed next to him and shot a void in the face.

“SOFT I’m Commander Sol TOUGHEST son of a BITCH in the empire’s army!” Commander Sol yelled stabbing his sword through two voids simultaneously.

“Then shut up and act like it!” Commander Tau replied with a smirk as she shot another void.

“This is pointless my little ponies you cannot hope to beat me!” The head void yelled as General Archangel shoved Fury into its stomach.

“Can you give us something a little less generic? I’ve dealt with so many megalomaniacs in my life that you’re starting to look more and more like that idiot filly who thought that she was the reincarnation of Faust and that that gave the right to try and exterminate all life on the planet.” Inquisitor Blackstone asked he pumped another blast of fire into the void.

“You think I’m generic? I make the gods themselves tremble at my power; you ponies are insignificant compared to my majesty!” The void roared at the Inquisitor as it fired another ray of inky blackness which was deflected with a quick shield spell.

“Inquisitor can you please banish it? Not that I don’t love fighting fathomless entities of evil but I’m beginning to run out of power and this bastard isn’t getting any weaker.” General Archangel asked politely in a tired voice as he slashed the axe head of Fury across the voids neck.

“Unfortunately General I can’t, the void is using the diamond dog mages as coils, so as long as they’re alive this stalker is impossible to banish, also it’s a little above my weight class.” Inquisitor Blackstone replied sending another jet of flame writhing across the void which flinched away from the flames.

“Isn’t that what you’re known for?” General Archangel asked in annoyance as Fury was knocked away from the void.

“Yes but even I can’t banish something that can equal the Empress.” Inquisitor Blackstone replied with a shrug as he ducked underneath a giant flailing hoof.

“That’s our job is it?” The General asked ruthfuly, he’d always hoped to go out destroying an army, not buying time for Cosmosmia to come down and banish a god level stalker.

“You are all fools to think that you can challenge me, I am unkillable!” The void screamed in anger.

“Yes yes.” Inquisitor Blackstone told it with a shrug enraging it further.

***

Commander Star stared at her mother. “Are telling me that you can’t beat that thing?” the Commander asked her mother.

“I’m not sure whether I can or not, but I’m going to try my damndest regardless.” The Empress replied with a grim look.

“I’m sure you can do it mom.” Commander Star told the Empress with a soft smile. “What would the Empire do without you?”

“Well you’d be put in charge and lead successfully till you died, hopefully your daughter or son would be just as competent and so would theirs. After that I imagine it would begin to rot but it would probably stay a world power for a few centuries before being replaced by something better, knowing this place it’ll be a democracy.” Cosmosmia told her daughter with a sad smile as her daughter stared at her.

“It was a rhetorical question mom!” Commander Star cried in annoyance, her mother just smiled at her.

“Oh and before I forget…” Cosmosmia said touching her horn to her daughters and sending a pulse of energy through it, Commander Star shivered. “There, now you and Commander Stormwing shouldn’t have any problems having children. I’m pretty sure that it’ll be pony, griffin, pony, griffin, but I could be mistaken.” Cosmosmia told her daughter with a smile. “Now I’ve got to go and try to banish a world destroying stalker.

“Bye mom, I love you mom.” Commander Star told her before embracing her in a tight hug.

“I love you too.” Cosmosmia told her. “Remember me dying is hypothetical, we’re probably just being foolish.” And with that the goddess flew towards the castle.

***

“I’m on a rampage!” True yelled as he worked his way through the castle killing stalker after stalker in his fury. Suddenly he found a large gold engraved door, he knew from experience that things behind gold engraved door were always either dangerous, or extremely valuable. Prepared for the former but hoping for the latter True opened the door and was confronted by the sight of ten diamond dogs held in the air by a glowing magic power.

“Kill us!” The only one who remained conscious moaned. True looked them up and down for a few seconds before he drew a sword that he’d picked up on his journey through the castle.

“Why not?” he said with a shrug and began the bloody work.

***

“I did what?!” Twilight shouted as she hurled a void across the courtyard.

“You mouthed off and annoyed a nearly unkillable hive mind who now knows your name and probably wants you take you back to its dimension to torture you.” Dane told her nonchalantly as he shredded another void drone.

“Why in Celestia did I do that?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“I think it had something to do with it using Celestia’s voice against you.” Trixie replied with a shrug causing Twilight to bristle.

“She did what?” Twilight asked quietly with a low growl.

“Twilight I don’t care how angry you are, you are not charging that thing again, I’ll knock you out.” Dane told her as he killed another drone.

“Fine!” Twilight spat as she ripped another void in half with her mind. Meanwhile General Archangel and Inquisitor Blackstone were beginning to run out of energy.

“You two are beginning to run out of energy while I still have years’ worth.” The void cooed at them like they were its children. General Archangel and Inquisitor Blackstone exchanged a determined look before they redoubled their efforts. Suddenly there was a loud crack and the void screamed in pain, and then there was another followed by nine more. With each crack the void screamed louder and louder.

“Hmm… it seems fluffy here just lost its coils.” Inquisitor Blackstone said with a grin as he sent another bolt of flame searing across the void’s hide causing it to scream in real pain for the first time during the fight.

“I can still kill you!” It cried out in anger as it charged the Inquisitor.

“NO! YOU WILL NOT HARM ANOTHER OF MY SUBJECTS YOU SOULESS MONSTER!” Empress Cosmosmia shouted blasting the void into the wall of the courtyard.

“Hey there boss, right on time as usual, ten points on the entrance by the way.” Inquisitor Blackstone told the Empress who rolled her eyes.

“You think that you can defeat me goddess? I am a god killer!” The void shouted, but Cosmosmia could tell that it was a bluff, apparently the loss of its coils had affected it worse then it wanted anyone to know.

“Defeat you? No I’m going to end you.” Cosmosmia said taking a step towards the void who sent out a stream of black energy at the Empress. Suddenly the void found itself hanging upside down having its head smashed repeatedly into the wall behind it. Cosmosmia looked around in confusion till she spotted Twilight her horn and eyes glowing as she tried to hurt the void. “While that is much appreciated Twilight Sparkle, I do not need your assistance dealing with this monster, it is much weaker then I had anticipated.”

“No, I’m killing it.” Twilight replied as she kept up her smashing. “She hurt me with Celestia. No one gets away with that!” Twilight roared as she crashed the void into the wall again.

“I see, well at the moment all that you’re doing is harming the vessel not the stalker inside. In fact you’re just making my job harder, so will you please stop?” Cosmosmia asked politely, Twilight’s eyes stopped glowing but and so did her horn, but not before she smashed the void’s head into the wall one last time.

“Sorry…” Twilight said quietly looking down at her hooves.

“Don’t worry my little pony it’s not your fault, now I have garbage to destroy.” Cosmosmia told Twilight gently before turning on one of her heals and stepping towards the void which was regaining its hooves.

“You can’t kill me!” The void screamed before dissolving into giggles.

“Actually I can.” Cosmosmia replied with a grin. A deep red flame shot out of her horn and consumed the void which screamed an unearthly scream. The body of the void melted down to the size of a filly.

“I am the alpha and the omega!” It screamed in a shrill voice.

“Actually that would be me; I’m a goddess you know.” Cosmosmia replied with a grim grin. The goddess stepped towards the void which cowered back against the wall, the little void launched a beam of black energy at Cosmosmia but the Empress deflected it easily. “I would like to remind you of something little stalker, your people took my sister from me. You took all of my sisters from me, and while technically I can at least have minimal communication with most you took my Stella from me.” The Empress drew closer “I have one message for you, beware my fury, beware my wrath, beware my power, and lastly beware my retribution.” Cosmosmia told the void this calmly as she jabbed out with her horn which penetrated the void’s chest. The void screamed and then it vanished with a flash of black light. The rest of the voids in the courtyard vanished and suddenly the massive cavern was unnaturally quiet.

“Well I’m HAPPY that that’s done with!” Commander Sol cried grabbing Sunshade and Commander Tau and pulling them into a bear-hug.

“What a day Empress, we stomp a diamond dog army and then fight off the biggest encroachment by stalkers I’ve seen in years. All in all it was one hell of a day.” General Archangel said walking up and to his Empress where he fell down at her hooves in exhaustion “Let’s try not to do it again anytime soon.” The general said before he fell into unconsciousness.

“Of course General.” Cosmosmia said around a smirk at his unconscious body.

“Empress if you don’t mind me asking, what the HELL took you so long?” Commander Sol asked the alicorn goddess.

“I came five minutes after I saw the light, this place has been trapped in a tiny pocket dimension where time passed faster since the stalker entered this realm.” Cosmosmia told them with an apologetic shrug. “Twilight Sparkle I’d like to talk you in my tent with my daughter, everyone else is dismissed.” The Empress told everyone in the courtyard.

“Dane are you coming with me?” Twilight asked the mastiff who shook his head.

“Nope, sorry Twilight I need to see my sister.” Dane replied. “It’s been a few days and I feel like I should tell her why I’m working with you.” Then the dog walked off towards a rise on the battlefield where Twilight could vaguely see the outline of a diamond dog sitting. Cosmosmia walked over to Twilight and they vanished in a flash of light.

Chapter eleven

Twilight looked around and found herself in the Empress’s tent; Commander Star was there along with both her and the Empress’s guards. The Empress took a seat behind her desk before turning to look at Twilight.

“What you did today was incredibly brave Twilight Sparkle….” The Empress began.

“I was only doing my duty Ma’am…!” Twilight protested.

“…It was also incredibly stupid!” The Empress said cutting her off with a reproachful look. “You gave your name to a being beyond your comprehension, and then you assaulted it. You were taught by Headmaster Thunderhead himself, are you telling me he never went over the basics of confronting stalkers?” Cosmosmia asked incredulously.

“We covered them a little, but he seemed to be under the impression that they were very rare and that I wouldn’t run into one for years.” Twilight replied lowering her head.

“Well I suppose it’s good you have a member of the guild as your bodyguard then, see to it that he informs you about the dangers of such creatures before you confront any more in the future.” Cosmosmia said with a sigh. “In all honesty I suppose that this was unexpected, at least from his standpoint. You’re dismissed Twilight, go see to your friends, I’m sure they’d like an after battle report.” The Empress told Twilight dismissing her with a nod towards the tent exit flap, Twilight nodded and left.

“I’m glad that you’re alive mom.” Commander Star said coming over to embrace her mother in a quick hug.

“I am too dear, my cousin and I have never seen eye to eye and I’d hate to be stuck with her.” Cosmosmia said with a wry grin. “Also I would’ve had to bribe her to let me attend the wedding!” Commander Star sighed and shook her head sensing that the touching moment had ended.

“When is it?” Commander Star asked with a slight groan.

“Two weeks from now at the royal palace, I’m not giving away my only daughter and princess anywhere else.” Cosmosmia said with a twinkle in her eye as Commander Star sighed again, she’d always hated being called a princess.

“As long as you realize that I’m going to be going by Commander Star, not Princess Star; that would sound pretentious. Also I’d never here the end of it from the others.” Commander Star said giving into the inevitable.

“This is going to be so fun, the Fourth will be in attendance of course, and I suspect that your husband’s will be as well. I’ll have to supply lots of beer to keep conflict to a minimum, but I think we should be able to manage.” Cosmosmia said almost giddy with excitement.

“Am I going to get wings?” Commander Star asked her mother.

“Why ever would I give you wings?” Cosmosmia asked in bemusement.

“Oh it’s nothing.” Commander Star replied blushing.

“Dear I’m your mother, and as such I’m entitled to know anything that makes you blush so out with it!” Cosmosmia said pressing her face into her daughter’s and enclosing her in her wings.

“Well Stormy always wanted us to umm… do it in the air…” Commander Star said softly blushing terribly.

“Hmm… that would be an interesting way to seal the marriage, right in front of the entire Empire it would certainly prove your love for each other!” Cosmosmia said causing Commander Star to blush a deeper crimson.

“Please tell me that you’re joking mom!” Commander Star said urgently.

“Maybe… regardless I can probably magic you up a pair of temporary wings.” Cosmosmia told her daughter with a wink.

“Thanks mom.” Commander Star said with a blush.

“Now I’ve got a few matters to attend to and you have an army to see to.” Cosmosmia told her daughter her nodded and walked out of the tent with Stronghoof and Stonewall followed her out at an easy pace leaving Cosmosmia alone with Strings and Disk.

“So how bad was it Empress?” Strings asked looking at the Empress who finally let her guard down and sagged into a couch.

“If it wasn’t for whoever killed the coils I’d have been useless against it, by Faust I hate those things!” Cosmosmia said with a slight groan.

“Well you know what can make you feel better Empress?” Disk asked.

“No what Disk?” Cosmosmia replied.

“Whisky!” Disk replied loudly tossing her a flask of some of the best whisky that had come with the letter from Commander Stormwing’s father. Cosmosmia caught it in mid air and unsealed it before downing half of it in a gulp.

“I forgot how much I enjoy griffin whiskey…” Cosmosmia said with a sigh as the whiskey burned its way down her throat.

“Disk I don’t think that the first thing that the Empress should do after fighting a major battle with an otherdimensional threat is drink pure griffin whiskey.” Strings said in an annoyed voice.

“Oh lighten up Strings, she’s an alicorn goddess, if she can’t handle her whiskey then we have a real problem on out hooves!” Disk replied with a shrug before levitating her marefriend her own flask.

The Empress shook her head as she listened to her guards argue, what Disk said was true. Cosmosmia’s tolerance level was high enough that nothing short of Luna’s pure moonshine would get her more than buzzed. Cosmosmia got up from the couch and walked over to the desk to confront her worst enemy in all of existence. It waited for her patiently staring at accusingly just daring her to start down a never-ending path of destruction and misery. With a sigh and a shake of her head the Empress began to do paperwork.

***

Twilight found Trixie walking towards the appropriate medical tent and joined her. Once they entered the tent they found the rest of their squad relaxing on medical cots. Dr. Ginger Root nodded to her.

“Don’t worry Twilight they’re fine, it’s just a reaction to being in the magical plane when a massive number of stalkers cross over.” The Dr. told her with a tiny grin before he moved on to other patients.

“Hey Twilight, Trixie you’re both alive!” Angeldust exclaimed in excitement as she leapt up from her cot and dragged them over to the others. “So how was the fight against the mindrapeing monster?” Angeldust asked looking at them inquisitively.

“Umm…well I think I made a mistake.” Twilight told the others who looked at her with interest. “I kind of told it my name.” Twilight told them with a sheepish grin. Aqua was the first to react, she facehoofed and shook her head in amazement.

“Twilight, are you aware of what you’ve done?” Aqua asked her incredulously once she’d recovered her voice.

“From what everyone keeps telling me, I’ve sealed my own death.” Twilight replied.

“Come over here and I’ll cast some protections on you that should at the very least keep them from summoning you into their dimension against your will.” Twilight walked over to where Aqua had struggled to her hooves. “Ok because apparently your teacher never actually explained much about stalkers to you I’ll give you some of the basics-” Aqua began as she touched Twilight’s horn with her own.

“Aw I hate exposition!” Angeldust interrupted in annoyance.

“-Anyways stalkers are from the place between dimensions. They can’t break into ours without outside help but any time a portal is opened it’s free game. The stronger the being who opens the portal the stronger the stalker that comes out will be. Lower level stalkers cannot stay in our dimension without what we call coils connecting them to this world; these coils are made up of the ones who stupidly summoned them into our world. The stalkers themselves are all connected; they aren’t a hive mind exactly because the stronger ones have their own consciousness. However they are still linked, what you did by telling one your name was effectively put a large target on your back. The spell that I’ve been casting on you should make that target far less visible so that you won’t be every stalker’s center of attention anytime that they enter the battlefield against us.” Aqua said finishing her spell and her speech at the same time.

“Aqua, how do you know so much about stalkers?” Twilight asked her blue friend.

“Nopony expects the Imperial Inquisition!” Angeldust cried with a laugh.

“Yes what she said, I’m technically an inquisitor. And I still don’t understand why that’s so funny!” Aqua said looking at Angeldust and rolling her eyes. The golden unicorn just smiled widely.

“So what happened to you guys anyways?” Trixie asked as she took a seat at a nearby chair.

“Typical magical reaction.” Stardust replied from her cot. “We killed all the dog mages who weren’t connected to the summoning and then we noticed the last ten inside a magic field. We broke the field and it released the stalkers. Thanks to the magic of the plane when our magic mixed with the stalker magic unexpectedly we were booted from the plane and knocked unconscious.” Stardust finished with a shrug.

“Yeah my first time actually fighting in the magical plane and I end up unconscious and useless.” Blaze said dejectedly as he played with a green dragon flame. The flame sparked Twilight’s mind.

“Hey do you guys know where Spike went?” Twilight asked in concern.

“Oh yeah, he went to help Dr. Ginger Root, said something about not wanting to be useless.” Stardust told her with a shrug.

Twilight nodded and wandered off in the direction that Dr. Ginger Root had gone. To her immense surprise she found Spike talking easily to a patient whose ribs were currently being pulled open by Dr. Ginger Root. Blood dripped from Spike’s hands and Peewee sat on his shoulder gazing at the operation with interest.

“…Yeah I hear you man sometimes you’ve just got to tell them no more.” Spike told the stallion whose ribs the Dr. was currently rearranging with a spell.

“Tell me about it if you don’t they walk all over you!” The stallion replied

“This one time Twilight wanted me to-”

“I wanted you to do what Spike?” Twilight asked sweetly causing the dragon to jump in surprise and Peewee fluttered his wings to stay balanced on the dragon’s shoulder.

“Shi- I mean… Hey there Twilight I was just helping Dr. Ginger Root here take care of some hurt ponies.” Spike said rubbing the back of his neck with a claw nervously. The stallion who was currently being operated on gave a soft chuckle causing Dr. Ginger Root to look at him calmly and say.

“Please don’t do that, I’d hate for you to jostle my magic while I’m holding this scalpel.”

“Sorry Doc.” The pony said flushing with embracement.

“Spike, you’ve been very helpful but why don’t you go with Twilight?” Dr. Ginger Root asked Spike kindly before turning back to the operation.

“Sure Doc, I’ll see you later.” Spike said turning away from the Dr. and his patient. Then he ran up to Twilight and wrapped her into a big hug, he apparently forgot that his claws were covered in blood. “I was so worried about you Twilight!” Spike exclaimed hugging her tighter.

“Thanks Spike, although next time you want time you want to hug me will you please check to see if your hands are covered in wet blood?” Twilight asked him with a small smile as the dragon blushed.

“Sorry, I’ve been helping the Doc keep these guys alive.” Spike said with a tiny grin. “Apparently being the assistant to a unicorn like you builds good hands, he even let me cut open this one guy’s stomach!” Spike told Twilight excitedly. Twilight raised an eyebrow at his excitement; then again he was a dragon so blood was probably one of those things that he wouldn’t mind much.

“I’m happy that you and Peewee found something constructive that the two of you can do while I’m up to my stomach in corpses.” Twilight replied with a grin.

“Pick me up a souvenir next time; I could use a sword and I think Rarity would like it.” Spike replied with a smile as he thought about the white unicorn.

“Spike… you know we’ll never see her again right?” Twilight asked worriedly her good mood gone.

“I’ve been thinking about it Twilight and I realized something. For every year that passes here it’ll only have been a day there, dragons live forever unless killed. So if I can find some way back in the next oh, eighteen thousand two hundred and fifty years then I’ll still have plenty of time to spend with her.” Spike replied with a large grin. Twilight looked at her purple assistant and shook her head with a tiny grin.

“I’m sure she’d be overjoyed, although you know if you take too long she may find a stallion.” Twilight told him.

“I know, but I’ve got time, besides I wouldn’t want her to waste her life waiting for me anyways.” Spike replied with a somber smile.

“When did you become so mature Spike?” Twilight asked the dragon as they walked out of the medical tent. She’d never known the dragon to be so introspective.

“I think it’s this place it messes with your mind a little but I don’t mind.” Spike replied with a shrug. “So, are you ok? Because I heard that you were fighting something around as powerful as Discord.” The dragon asked Twilight in concern.

“I’m…I’m ok Spike it wasn’t nearly that bad I just, well I did something extremely stupid.” Twilight replied and told him what had happened as they took a break from walking in the mess tent. When she finished her tale Spike whistled softly.

“Twilight you are such a weirdness magnet.” Spike told her shaking his head with a small grin. “Well at least Aqua can keep you safe right?” Spike asked in concern.

“She said that the target is still there, only now it’s not painted bright red.” Twilight replied with a shrug before she bit into muffin.

“Mind if I sit here?” A voice asked from behind Twilight.

“Sure.” Twilight replied without looking over as the stallion took his seat.

“So I’d like to tell you that you’re either incredibly lucky to be alive right now.” The stallion told Twilight, Twilight turned around to see the black unicorn from the battle against the stalker sitting next to her.

“Yeah, it was pretty stupid.” Twilight told him blushing.

“As I always say, it’s only stupid if it doesn’t work; if it does then it’s heroic and daring.” The unicorn said chuckling to himself when Twilight looked at him in surprise. “From what I’ve heard about you from grasshopper you’re a very smart girl don’t let anypony tell you different.” He told her with a smile.

“Thank you sir.” Twilight replied with a small blush.

“Any time, I can’t stand to see a mare in danger that’s my job.” He replied with a smile.

“I can take care of myself.” Twilight told him with a scowl.

“I didn’t mean it like that kid. I just don’t like mares in pain.” The unicorn told her with a sad look on his face. “I’m Inquisitor Blackstone by the way, but you can just call me Blackstone.” Blackstone said offering Twilight his hoof which she shook slowly.

“Hi I’m Spike, and this is Peewee.” Spike said offering Blackstone his hand to shake, the black unicorn didn’t hesitate for even a second before he shook the dragon’s hand. He then scratched the phoenix under the chin and received an appreciative coo in return.

“I’m happy to meet you Spike, and you too Peewee. It’s not every day I get to meet a dragon who doesn’t want to kill me.” Blackstone said with a grin before turning back to Twilight. “I see that grasshopper cast a nice cloaking spell on that target attached to your back, good. Would you mind if I gave it something a little extra?” Blackstone asked politely.

“Of course sir.” Twilight replied, she didn’t know why exactly but she trusted this pony. Blackstone lowered his horn and connected it with Twilight’s, a glow escaped his horn and traveled down Twilight’s.

“There all done, this enchantment will make you both harder for them to detect and more importantly it’ll give you some of the knowhow to deal with stalkers in the future.” Blackstone said sipping a mug of ale that he’d grabbed from the buffet while he was casting the spell. “I just wish we had some of Tom beer…” Blackstone said softly.

“What?” Twilight asked but the inquisitor just shook his head.

“Don’t mind me I’m just remembering an old friend, I think that you should probably get back to your unit Twilight.” Blackstone said before draining the mug and grabbing another with his magic.

***

Dane sat on the rise sitting next to his sister, through some funk in genetics or more likely their mother’s various affairs, Cloe was a yellow lab. She was wearing a similar cloak to the one that Dane had been during his assassination attempt but hers had a yellow stripe down the back, which Dane had told her repeatedly would get her killed.

“That was a classic distraction you pulled earlier sis.” Dane told his sister who smiled a toothy grin.

“Thanks I thought it up on the fly.” She said proudly.

“So what are you doing out here in the first place? I’m on assignment making sure the purple unicorn doesn’t die, but last time I checked you were searching for more cult material around headquarters.” Dane asked his sister with a small frown, their father should have known better then to send her on a mission like that in the first place.

“I, um, I kind of snuck out…” Cloe said with a tiny grin and a blush causing Dane to facepalm with an audible smack.

“Of course you did…” Dane said with a resigned sigh. “Oh well I guess I can look after you, actually you can help me look after Twilight.” He said his eyes brightening.

“Really, you aren’t going to send me back to dad?” Cloe asked excitedly.

“Well after the wedding I’m going to be bringing her to meet dad anyways so…” Dane said allowing her to finish the thought.

“So it’ll be better if I say I thought you needed my help and used it as an excuse to validate my leave of absence!” Cloe said excitedly, and then she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks Dane!” She said jumping to her feet enthusiastically. Dane groaned to himself quietly, it would be his sister…

***

Dane and Cloe sauntered into Twilight’s unit tent and were met by several sets of eyes, everyone was already here.

“Who’s this?” Stardust asked looking from one dog to another.

“This is my sister Cloe; she’s going to be following me around and annoying me until I can get a free month to take her back to the guild.” Dane replied with a sigh.

“Dane why didn’t you tell us you had a sister earlier?” Twilight asked as she got up to make her way over to the two dogs.

“Because Twilight, she’s supposed to be safely back at the guild and I didn’t expect for you to meet her out here.” Dane said casting an annoyed glance at his sister who rolled her eyes.

“Ignore him he’s just all stuffy thanks to dad being that way.” Cloe said with a grin causing Dane to facepalm loudly.

“You said your dad was dead and that you were an orphan.” Twilight said casting a slightly accusatory gaze at Dane.

“If you remember I also told you that two of the things that it’d told you were lies.” Dane said with a wide grin and Twilight groaned.

“Well then welcome to the family, but first I have to test something.” Angeldust said suddenly jumping down from the ceiling of the tent and began sniffing her intently.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked in concern as Angeldust waved her nose back and forth over Cloe.

“I’m checking for spells Twilight, no be quite and let me work.” Angeldust replied with a wide grin at Twilight’s mystified expression.

“Wait… you’re checking for spells with your nose.” Twilight said flatly looking at Angeldust and arching an eyebrow.

“Yep.” Angeldust said with a wink.

“Have fun.” Twilight said shaking her head before turning back to Cloe.

“Hi, I’m Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight said offering the dog her hoof, Cloe took it in her firm grasp and shook it once.

“So you’re the one who my brother is protecting right?” Cloe asked looking the purple unicorn over.

“Yeah that’s me.” Twilight replied with a small smile.

“Nice to meet you, don’t get my brother killed please.” The lab said with a grin.

“Your brother seems extremely hard to kill so I wouldn’t worry about it too much, despite how unpleasant he is.” Trixie cut in with a slight glare towards Dane who had speared her muffin and started munching on it.

“That reminds me do you ponies have any meat, I could use a steak?” Cloe asked with a grin.

“Nope sorry all out of steak, although I’m sure we could find something for you.” Twilight replied with a shrug. Angeldust finished her scan and frowned.

“What’s wrong Angel?” Stardust asked her.

“The party is becoming too cumbersome.” Angeldust replied with a thoughtful look.

“What?” Blaze asked looking up from the green flame that he’d been nursing.

“I’m just musing, ignore me.” Angeldust replied with a shrug as she looked at her hoof.

“Well I’m going to bed, want to come Twilight?” Trixie asked with a grin.

“After the day that we’ve had today, hell yes.”

AN

So guys random question, who’s is everyone’s favorite OC?

Chapter Twelve

Rainbow Dash was bored, with the army away the Fourth’s HQ was practically abandoned with only two platoons of five hundred pegasi soldieries each to watch over the fortress along with some of serving staff. Luckily the library was extremely well stocked and Dash was somehow managing to stay sane by reading some of the war diaries written by the various chroniclers. The most interesting of which was written by the unicorn chronicler known as Croaker who had led quite an interesting life. She was just finishing an account of the Fourth’s battle against a rebel leader known as the Dominator when Deadeye wandered into the library. Deadeye was in charge of the pegasi left to defend the fortress but she was very relaxed about it, although relaxed didn’t mean lax or careless.

“Hey Dash how’s it going?” Deadeye asked as she flapped over to where the blue pegasus was reading.

“I’m bored, but this history is actually pretty interesting.” Dash said looking up from the book.

“Oh which one is it?” Deadeye asked, Dash held up the cover to show her and Deadeye chuckled. “Oh yeah that’s one of the best, Croaker was involved in a lot of exciting stuff.” Deadeye said with a grin.

“I’ll say whatever happened to the plane of insanity?” Dash asked referencing one of the more interesting places mentioned in the book.

“It’s still there, although its location changes every now and then.” Deadeye replied with a grin.

“Huh, so what brings you down to the library?” Dash asked setting the book aside.

“Well I’m bored; don’t get me wrong I enjoy being in charge, but it gets kind of tedious once you have your schedules down. Anyways I was wondering if you still wanted to get in some weapon’s practice.” Deadeye said with a slight grin as Dash bobbed her head enthusiastically.

“This is going to be awesome!” Dash said as she leapt into the air with a grin plastered across her face.

“Yeah, I haven’t gotten to play drill sergeant in a while.” Deadeye replied with a sly grin. “Although please don’t yell in here, I don’t particularly feel like having the Librarian’s mace slam into my head.” Deadeye said nodding towards the Librarian who was glaring at them.

“Oh right.” Dash whispered before she turned to the Librarian. “I’m sorry ma’am I’ll remember to keep my voice down in the future.” Dash apologized.

“See that you do.” The Librarian replied before turning back to her work.

Deadeye led the way through the halls of the castle until they arrived at the main practice yard. A muscular white earth pony was walking around the yard checking on practice dummies, he was dressed in grey leather armor that covered most of his body and his face was covered in burn marks.

“Hey Vankis, I’m here to give this pegasus some beginner lessons, would you mind getting us two practice swords?” Deadeye asked the white pony.

“Wait.” Vankis replied as he walked towards a door n the wall.

“He’s friendly isn’t he?” Dash asked sarcastically.

“Oh he’s actually very kind; he’s just worried about his friend Torkan.” Deadeye replied. “And he’s been through a lot; his home town almost burned him alive for a stupid reason so he’s always very guarded and stoic.” Deadeye explained before the white pony retuned.

“These will do.” Vankis replied tossing two practice swords to Deadeye who caught them nimbly.

“Thanks Vankis these will be perfect.” Deadeye replied giving the white pony a smile.

“Anytime, it is my duty.” Vankis replied inclining his head before he moved away. Deadeye tossed one of the practice swords to Dash who caught it awkwardly.

“Alright Dash charge me, I want to see what I’ve got to work with.” Deadeye commanded. Dash rushed forward swinging her sword and yelling. Deadeye parried the first three strikes with backhanded ease. On the fourth swing Deadeye sent her sword slicing into Dash’s wrist where it impacted with a loud thump followed by Dash cursing loudly as the sword went flying out of her grip. Deadeye followed it up by slapping Dash in the stomach with the flat of her sword sending the rainbow maned pegasus backwards gasping for breath.

“What was that for?” Dash gasped. Instead of answering Deadeye gestured to the sword on the ground and waited impassively for Dash to pick it up. Dash did so gingerly rubbing her wrist with her other hand.

“Alright try again, but this time be more controlled, you can’t just charge swinging your sword like a club.” Deadeye told Dash severely. “If you do you’ll end up dead the first time you step onto a battlefield.”

“But that’s what you told me to do!” Dash protested angrily.

“Yes I did, now what did you learn?” Deadeye asked with a smirk.

“That you enjoy hurting me.” Dash replied as she approached Deadeye, she was walking slowly trying to be subtle.

“No actually I don’t, but this is the best way to teach someone how to not make stupid mistakes.” Deadeye replied raising her sword in preparation for Dash’s assault. Dash attacked with two fast strikes towards her head, Deadeye simply ducked under the first blow and parried the second. Deadeye retaliated with a stinging blow across Dash’s arm and another across her chest.

“What, did, I, do, wrong, that, time?” Dash panted.

“You left yourself wide open to counter attacks; you’ve got to be more controlled.” Deadeye replied. “Make sure that after every strike you make that you can get your sword back in time to block any retaliation, your enemy isn’t just going to let you hammer away at them.” Deadeye told her as she raised her sword again. This time Deadeye went on the offensive from the beginning slashing her sword in a viscous strike that Dash barely managed to block, her next strike evaded Dash’s defenses completely stabbing the blunted point directly into Dash’s chest.

“Ow!” Dash exclaimed rubbing her chest trying to dull the pain.

“You’re doing better now Dash, Vankis would you mind adding some more instruction?” Deadeye asked turning to the white pony who had been watching their training.

“It is my duty.” Vankis replied coming forward, Dash spent the next two hours doing the hardest work she’d ever done.

Vankis was the Fourth’s weapon’s master which made him one of the best fighters in the army and he knew exactly how to pass on his skills. Unfortunately for Dash that meant lots of time spent swinging at a practice dummy while the stallion yelled brief instructions. Deadeye had just lain on a cloud eating a muffin watching the whole process with thinly veiled amusement. Their session was rudely interrupted by the arrival of a pegasus in blue scouting armor.

“Captain we have an army of zebra approaching the castle!” The scout told Deadeye her voice was serious but not worried.

“Armaments and numbers? Deadeye asked.

“Around thirty thousand, typical siege gear ladders and the like, no witch doctors in attendance according to what one of our minor mages said and no Commanders of any repute.” The scout replied with a minor shrug.

“Rhyming bastards probably hoped to catch us lightly defended thanks to the army being away. Organize the defense and prepare to rain down hell.” Deadeye told the scout who saluted and flew off. “Vankis will you be joining us on the wall?” Deadeye asked the white pony who nodded.

“Yes, it has been a while I killed a zebra.” Vankis replied with a small grin. Deadeye nodded and smiled before turning
back to Dash.

“Dash follow me we’re going to be getting you some armor and a real weapon.” Deadeye told Dash before she flew over to the door that Vankis had gone through to get the swords. Dash followed her through the door and was greeted by the sight of hundreds of suits of armor and thousands of weapons of every type imaginable. The room stretched out in the distance with no visible end in sight, sound seemed diluted and mysterious.

“What is this place?” Dash asked as she looked around the room her eyes full of wonder.

“This is the armory; it’s in its own pocket dimension that Cosmosmia gave to us as a gift.” Deadeye told her motioning for Dash to follow as she started to fly down the corridor.

“This place is awesome!” Dash exclaimed as they passed a large collection of gem encrusted gear.

“Yeah it really is, don’t touch anything unless I tell you to though, you technically haven’t been singed into the army yet so you could accidentally set off some of the anti theft spells.” Deadeye told Dash with a shrug. They kept walking for a few more minutes until they came to the pegasi section. Red and blue armor hung from the walls along side nimble looking swords, daggers, and bows.

“Cool what do I get?” Dash asked looking at the armor and weapons with excitement.

“Standard blue armor and a sword enchanted that’ll make you fight like you’ve had two years of sword training. Do not challenge a zebra to a one on one battle! The sword will keep you safe from idiot mistakes but it will not turn you into a master swordsmare only time and practice will do that. Unfortunately you don’t have either and the castle needs as many ponies manning the wall as possible.” Deadeye replied as she tossed Dash a surprisingly light suit of armor.

“Why’s it so light?” dash asked shaking the light metal which didn’t make a sound.

“Enchantment, you can’t have pegasi flying around with fifty pounds of rattling armor can you?” Deadeye asked her with a wry grin. As she helped Dash strap it on, she chuckled when Dash yelped as one of the straps magically lashed around her chest.

“Hey it’s not funny!” Dash told her in an annoyed voice.

“Says you.” Deadeye replied with a smirk as she strapped the last piece of the armor into place. “Perfect, now let’s get you a sword!” Deadeye said pointing at a wall where wickedly sharp blades were hanging on racks, all of them were sabers or thin fencing blades.

“I want one of those.” Dash said pointing towards the sabers; she liked the way that the curved blade flowed.

“Alright take your pick.” Deadeye told her gesturing towards the wall of sabers. Dash approached it cautiously and picked up one of the curved blade. It had a beautifully engraved handle. The cross-guard was formed by two entwining dragon backs and the curved hilt revealed a ferocious dragon head inset with ruby eyes. The curved blade itself sleek and deadly made from a green metal.

“That shouldn’t be here.” Deadeye said softly.

“What do you mean this sword is awesome?!” Dash asked as she performed a beautiful sword combo.

“I mean that sword should be in the vault and I have no idea what it’s doing out. In fact it should have rejected you outright.” Deadeye replied looking at the saber in confusion.

“It’s because I’m just that awesome.” Dash replied confidently. “Does this thing come with a sheath, because I don’t want to accidentally cut myself?” Dash asked Deadeye who nodded.

“Just ask it to make one, it’s enchanted.” Deadeye replied.

“Really? Awesome!” Dash exclaimed before turning to the sword and saying. “I want a sheath that looks awesome!” A black leather sheath inscribed with shifting rainbow colored flames appeared at her waist and she slid the sword into it easily.

“This is going to give me a headache later, but right now we need to get to the wall.” Deadeye told Dash before she turned and began to fly out of the armory. Dash followed her with a satisfied grin and together the zoomed out of the armory and up onto the wall. They were confronted by an odd sight. Of course it was Pinkie…

“Pinkie what are those?” Dash asked looking at the things Pinkie had constructed on the wall.

“Well there’s a technology ban in this dimension so I couldn’t bring my party cannon, so I improvised.” Pinkie replied with a grin as she patted one of the things.

“But what are they?” Dash asked still as mystified as when she’d first asked.

“Well I saw some of those trebuchet things and wondered what I could do to make the design better, it took me a while but I think I really nailed it!” Pinkie exclaimed as she did a little flip, she landed on her hind legs and bowed.

“But Pinkie what do they do?” Dash asked growing frustrated as the Pink pony dodged the question all the while her gaze was drawn back to the odd combination of machinery, lumber, and rope. The constructions looked like small trebuchets at first glance until you noticed the fact that they were made of steel, and then you noticed the large cooking pans that took up the place where the rock would go. From within the pans Dash could see steam rising and hear the distinctive sound of something boiling.

“Oh that’s easy; they fire boiling cake batter at enemies silly, oh and I borrowed some of Spike’s fire from Blaze and added it to the batter.” Pinkie said with a giggle, Dash facehoofed.

“Pinkie doesn’t dragon fire send things to Princess Celestia?” Dash asked in concern.

“Well I hope not otherwise she’s going to have some very bad indigestion.” Pinkie said tapping her chin with her hoof.

“Is everypony from your dimension like this?” Deadeye asked shaking her head, although whether it was in amazement at the udder genius of Pinkie’s machines or the udder stupidity was up for grabs.

“No, I think she’s like the Angeldust of our dimension.” Dash replied with a shrug. The other pegasi on the wall were giving Pinkie’s machine odd looks and shuffling away silently.

“So Dashie what kind of cool sword thingy did you get?” Pinkie asked jumping over to get closer to Dash.

“I’ll show you Pinkie.” Dash said and with one move she unsheathed the brilliant green blade.

“Cool can I touch it?” Pinkie asked bouncing nearer.

“NO!” Deadeye shouted suddenly.

“Why not?” Pinkie asked in confusion.

“Because the last thing I need to worry about during this fight is you hopping around with an enchanted sword.” Deadeye replied much more calmly. “Sorry about the reaction but…” she trailed off.

“Yeah Pinkie now that I think about it I don’t want you to touch it either.” Dash said sheathing the saber.

“Okay dokay lokay.” Pinkie said before turning back to her machines.

“Do are you two together?” Deadeye asked Dash as they flew farther down the wall together causing Dash to fall out of the air in surprise.

“What, me and Pinkie? Ha hell no, I’m not insane enough for that!” Dash exclaimed in surprise as she joined Deadeye in the air again.

“Oh good.” Deadeye replied, before she could continue the subject one of the scouts flew up to them.

“Ma’am we’ve had word that while the army is still several days’ march away if not a week. The good news is that there is a unit of Ursa Riders in the vicinity and they’ll be here in approximately five hours.” The scout told her before saluting and flying away.

“Oh Goddess…” Deadeye said burying her face in her hooves.

“What is it?” Dash asked her in concern.

“Ursa Riders…” Deadeye replied trailing off again.

“And?” Dash asked again this time in annoyance.

“You’ll see, and hear…” Deadeye replied before flying down the wall to inspect the other defenses. Dash followed her because she had nothing better to be doing. Dash wouldn’t have told anyone if they’d asked her but she was scared. She’d never actually killed anything before and they only had one thousand pegasi to fight off thirty five thousand zebras.

You worry too much kid, I’ll keep you safe. A disembodied male voice told her comfortingly in her mind.

“Who said that?” Dash asked looking around in surprise; Deadeye was too busy talking to another pegasus to notice her outburst.

You aren’t too bright are you kid? The voice asked her with a sigh.

“Who the hell are you?” Dash asked spinning around in a circle.

Hmm… what enchanted weapon have you picked up recently, been unnaturally good with, and freaked the hell out of a hot assed pegasus when you picked it up? The voice asked with a chuckle.

“You’re the sword?” Dash asked looking down at the saber.

I see there’s hope for you yet, good because I hate being used by idiots, it’s a waste… the saber told her with a note of disgust entering its voice.

“Umm Deadeye my saber is talking to me!” Dash told Deadeye as she turned back to face Dash. To her surprise Deadeye chuckled.

“Family heirlooms tend to do that Dash; this just confirms my earlier thoughts.” Deadeye replied with a smile.

“What?” Dash asked puzzled.

“That weapon has been passed down for years through the Dashite line, indecently it’s called got a war spirit called Bob inhabitating it.” Deadeye replied with a shrug.

“What are you talking about name’s always been Rainbow Dash not Rainbow Dashite?” Dash asked in confusion.

“Ask Bob, actually go and talk to him near Pinkie I’ve got a few things I need to take care of privately.” Deadeye told her before she winked and flew off.

That is one hot piece of tail. Bob told her inside her head causing Dash to look down at the saber in annoyance. What you were thinking it to? Bob asked her causing Dash to blush. So kid from what I can see you know next to nothing about swordplay other then which end to hold me by right? Bob asked as Dash flew back over to where Pinkie was loading her batteries with the deadly mix of cake and dragon fire.

“Yeah that about sums it up.” Dash replied.

“Who are you talking to Dash?” Pinkie asked suddenly appearing in front of her.

“Umm… well Pinkie apparently my sword has a perverted war spirit living inside it.” Dash replied drawing the saber again.

“Neat, what does it say about me Dashie?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

That mare is crazy enough to drive more intelligent spirits then me insane, I like her! Bob replied with glee. Dash told Pinkie who giggled.

“Anyways Pinkie could you leave me alone for a few minutes I want to talk to ‘Bob’ about some things?” Dash asked her friend who nodded and went back to loading cannons. “So Bob what exactly are you?” Dash asked the saber.

I’m Bob the war spirit, I originally made a deal with your ancestors to protect them and help them fight. Bob told her, Dash got the odd feeling that he’d given this lecture a lot.

“So are you going to make me a master sword’s mare over night?” Dash asked hopefully, Bob began to laugh.

I’ll raise you from the level of trainee to that of common soldier, but that’s all. You have to develop your muscles and skills to get any higher than that. I do not, nor have I ever possessed the ability to make the pony wielding me a master, I can help them along the way, but you’ll be doing all the hard work. Normally I wouldn’t be helping you at all till you’d trained for two years straight, however there’s a battle to fight and I can’t have my only bearer killed so soon after I finally got out of that armory. Bob lectured her.

“So I’ll be about average?” Dash asked the saber.

That sums it up. If you want to be better, which I hope like hell you do, you’ll have to train for years. Bob replied.

“So what do you know about fighting zebras?” Dash asked Bob.

They’re tricky bastards that’s for sure. They prefer crescent blades and their fists and feet to actual swords and shields which gives them extra maneuverability and speed. My suggestion is for you to keep your distance and hope you connect.

“Thank you oh powerful and wise combat spirit.” Dash intoned deadpanly.

Hey if you actually survive this fight it’ll be thanks to me. Bob said with a mental smirk in his voice.

“I’m Rainbow Dash the fastest flyer in all of Equestria; a few zebras don’t scare me-!” Dash replied loudly before bring interrupted by loud war horns. Over the horizon marched thirty thousand zebras. The zebra were dressed in flowing red cloaks that obscured their bodies from view, in their hooves they carried either crescent blades, scimitars, or nothing. Several hundred were carrying large ladders that looked to be long enough to reach the top of the walls of the castle.

“Stupid ponies you have once chance to escape with your lives surrender now or prepare to die.” A zebra in a golden cloak called up to them.

“Shouldn’t he be rhyming?” Dash asked Deadeye who’d come to hover behind her.

“Only tribe zebra rhyme, the city zebra look down on it.” Deadeye replied.

“If you are not going to surrender then your lives are forfeit, attack!” The gold cloaked zebra yelled.

“He’s a meenie face.” Pinkie said before she pulled a lever on one of her machines. The machine whined for a second before it spun and unleashed a stream of cake batter that headed directly at the yelling zebra. The zebra noticed the sudden darkness around him, he looked up but before he could scream the batter impacted against him. Then he started to scream, his body began to melt as the dragon fire infused cake batter ate its way through his cloak and into his skin beneath it liquefying everything it touched. The other zebra stopped their charge long enough to watch, and then with a great cry of rage they rushed towards the walls of the castle.

“Pinkie that is some deadly baking.” Dash said as Pinkie reloaded it.

“Thanks Dashie I always make sure my baking is good enough to kill.” Pinkie replied with a smile before she moved to another of the machines and pulled the lever. All along the wall the thousand pegasi were unleashing a storm of arrows down on the attacking zebras dropping them in the dozens. The zebra responded by dodging and leaping gracefully out of the arrows’ flight path. Eventually after several minutes of long range carnage the zebra managed to get several of the ladders into place, they began to climb up it nimbly taking the rungs three at a time while holding their weapons in their mouths.

A zebra burst over the ladder right in front of Dash who struck out wildly with her saber, the zebra nonchalantly ducked underneath the blade and rushed towards Dash. Bob sighed mentally in her head and said. Shuffle backwards then stab forward. The zebra fell to the ground dead and Dash was left staring down at the body in internal horror. She’d just taken a life; she’d just taken a life! How could she have thought that she had the right to take something’s life what had she been thinking she should never have come up on the wall, she should have left the defense to Deadeye while she read in the library. Hey self loathing later right now you have zebras to kill Dash! Bob yelled in her mind snapping her out of her trance. Look I’ll get you some therapy latter but right now if you don’t wield me then you’ll be dead, now wake the fuck up! Bob shouted in her head just in time for her to notice another zebra charging her.

Dash shook her head clearing it and met the zebra her saber flashing green in the reflected sunlight as it struck against the zebra’s scimitar with a resounding clang. The zebra disengaged his blade and made a brutal down stroke heading towards Dash’s head. She instinctually brought up her saber to deflect the attack and used the zebra’s surprise as an opening in order to decapitate him. Very nice I almost didn’t need to act. Bob complimented as she completed the blow and turned to the next attacker who parried her strike and punched her in the face.

Dash was thrown backwards by the force of the punch and she landed painfully against the walls floor. The zebra advanced upon her blue cloak swirling as it came slowly closer. Dash scrambled back to her hooves and faced the zebra again saber at the ready. The zebra darted in and aimed a punch at Dash’s ribs; Dash dodged to the left and swung her saber sideways. The zebra calmly ducked under the blade and leapt at Dash again landing another sickeningly strong punch that threw Dash to the ground gasping for breath. Get up Dash I’m not going to spend another two hundred years in a vault because you got killed in your first fight! Bob mentally shouted at her. The zebra grabbed Dash by the throat and held her up so that they were face to face.

“You are pathetic pony, although your blade is very pretty.” The zebra said with a cackle. “I think I want it.”

“Then take it!” Dash shouted as she stabbed the saber into the zebra’s stomach. The zebra toppled over grasping for breath with wild eyes, Dash calmly stomped her hoof into his throat breaking his jugular. To her left Deadeye was sparing with three zebras simultaneously her daggers spinning and slashing in deadly patterns as she deflected blow after blow from the crescent bladed swords.

One of the zebra got to eager and pressed in past where the others could support him, Deadeye blocked his crescent blade with one of her daggers, shoved her other into his eye, and then threw him into his allies before charging forward towards the other two. They floundered as their former companion’s corpse hit them and Deadeye tackled them both to the ground seconds later. With two flashes of bright steel Deadeye brought her daggers crashing into the zebras’ skulls before bringing up one of her daggers to stop a scimitar blade that was approaching from her blind side. The blades met with a resounding clang of steel and Deadeye brought her other dagger stabbing into the zebra’s stomach.

Not bad at all you don’t see skills like that every day, hell I’d almost say that she’s a Doo. Bob said inside her head with a mental whistle. Now if you’ll stop staring we have more important things to do, namely keeping you alive! Bob shouted jolting Dash out of her observations in time for her to see the zebra charging her crescent lade held low to gut her.

Dash flared her wings and took a flap backwards throwing the zebra off balance, Dash slashed her saber at him aiming for his neck but the zebra flicked up his blade to block it. They exchanged a flurry of blows, Bob did most of it with Dash only half understanding what her body was doing while it happened. After several more swings both parties separated breathing heavily, Dash now became aware of the shallow cut that traveled up her right arm which was starring to leak blood down towards her hoof. Which is when Pinkie stepped out of nowhere and shoved a cake into the zebra’s face and pushed him into a cluster of other zebras, they were suddenly engulfed in an explosion of icing that sent them tumbling screaming from the wall.

“You ok Dashie?” Pinkie asked as she wrapped Dash’s arm in a bandage.

“Pinkie, what just happened?” Dash asked looking at the place once occupied by ten zebras which was now covered in frosting.

“I put a pressurized pocket of icing inside of the cake and when I shoved into that zebra’s face it burst.” Pinkie replied with a happy smile.

“Pinkie that doesn’t even begin to ma-” Shut up and don’t question the one who just saved your life! Bob reprimanded her in the middle of her sentence. “On second thought Pinkie keep it up.” Dash said giving her friend a smile.

“Thanks Dashie!” Pinkie said before she cartwheeled into another group of zebra and was soon lost from view, in the background Dash heard her humming Smile, Smile, Smile as she went. That is one crazy pony. “Tell me about it.” Dash replied.

Two pegasi were fending off a group of ten zebras and Dash decided that they could use some help. She approached from behind the group who had formed a half circle around the two pegasi and plunged her saber into one of the zebra’s back. The others turned on her with their weapons already plunging towards her but Dash brought up the saber in time to deflect most of the blades except for one which sliced deep into her left arm. The newly freed pegasi took the opportunity and laid into the zebras who’s backs were turned with their blades and soon they were all dead.

“Thanks for the assist.” One of them said before they flew off to support others. Dash suddenly started to notice how tired she was. She was bleeding from both arms, had an aching back from being punched, and in the background of it all she had a massive headache.

Welcome to the life of a warrior kid, although I suggest finding a medic to look at those cuts, the last thing I want is for you to bleed out on me. Bob told her. Dash nodded numbly and started off down the wall. A zebra flipped off the top of a ladder right in front of Dash and turned towards her, without a second though Dash brought her blade flashing down towards his neck. The zebra countered by grabbing the blade of the saber between his front hooves and kicking Dash in the stomach sending her flying backwards.

“Why do they all have super strength?” Dash mumbled to nobody in particular as she lay there against the refreshingly cool floor. The zebra stepped closer cautiously its eyes scanning over Dash to see if she was still a threat. Suddenly a sword point erupted from the zebra’s stomach and Dash looked up to see Vankis cleaning his blade on the dead zebra’s cloak.

“To a medic we must get you.” Vankis told her as he hauled her to her hooves. “Stay close.” Another zebra jumped onto the wall and with a bored look Vankis cleanly decapitated it before throwing the body over the edge of the wall right on the next zebra who was halfway up the ladder, Dash heard several loud splats from below. They carried on and were jumped by around ten zebra, Vankis looked at them then shrugged and lowered his weapon as if her were admitting defeat. Dash who was barely able to stand looked at the weapon’s master in shock.

“This pony wishes to surrender, let us show him what we do to cowards!” The lead zebra shouted charging Vankis with his scimitar held high.

Just as the scimitar swung down Vankis raised his sword and blocked the blade, with a fluid movement Vankis disengaged their swords and beheaded the zebra. As the body fell he kicked it out of his way and charged the remaining zebras who stared at him in shock. He hit them like a wave, his sword lashed out catching one zebra in the stomach and disemboweling it. A zebra swung his sickle blade at Vankis’s head but Vankis moved to the side and stabbed him in the chest before withdrawing his sword in time to deflect another blow and cut the legs out from under the attacker. With a casual slice his sword cut through another zebra’s arm before he drove it through the neck of another. The remaining four zebra exchanged a glance and charged Vankis at the same time. The white pony blocked the first sword, cut off the hoof holding the next, kicked the third zebra off of the wall, grabbed the wrist of the fourth and forced the zebra to stab the first zebra in the stomach before he snapped its neck with his other elbow. Dash stood there slack jawed.

“What? They were in our way.” Vankis told her before he trotted on towards the spot on the wall where the medics crouched tending to the injured. They reached the medics without further difficulties.

“What’s wrong with her?” One of the medics asked as he finished sewing up a deep gash in a pegasus’s side.

“She has two deep cuts on either arm along with slight internal bleeding as a result of zebra technique.” Vankis replied “I must return to the fight.” Before he walked away.

“You’re one of those ones who came in with Twilight Sparkle aren’t you?” The medic asked as he quickly began to sew up the two cuts on Dash’s arms with magic.

“Yeah, I’m Rainbow Dash.” Dash told the medic.

“You’ve got some odd hair for a warrior.” Medic said with a chuckle.

“What do you mean by that?!” Dash asked in annoyance.

“Oh I don’t know it kind of makes you a large obvious target that’s all.” The medic told her as he finished the stitches and ran his horn along her arms, Dash watched in amazement as the gashes completely disappeared. “There all better that string will dissolve into your skin and seal the wound further. Now get back out there we’re down to around seven hundred troops and we need every one we can fighting!” The medic barked at her.

The next few hours were exhausting; Dash managed to stay out of the main battles and instead spent her time attacking the stragglers or zebra who didn’t seem to pose much of a threat. The odds didn’t look to good for the fortress, the pegasi were giving as good as they got but there were simply too many zebras to defend against. Suddenly the ground began to shake and a loud oddly accented voice boomed over the battlefield, it sounded slightly like a Trottingham accent, but not quite.

“Well crikey blokes it looks like the flyer was right there’s a whole army of bloody zebra here, well then lads let’s show these dongers a good time!” Dash looked up in time to see twenty five Ursa majors charge into the ranks of the enemy. Dash stared, she’d seen an Ursa minor, but the Ursa majors were a whole new type of big. They were huge monstrous bears with incandescent coats covered in stars that were almost as tall as the castle walls.

Extremely large claws carved chasms through the invading zebra army as large earth ponies who could barely be seen from the bears backs pelted them with all manner of projectiles. However the thing that was probably the most intimidating thing about them was the song that they sang while they charged. Their voices must have been magnified because Dash heard every word of the song as the members of the Ursa Riders joined together in triumphant harmony.

That’s great it starts with an earth quake!

Birds and snakes and ursas!

But we aren’t afraid!

Eye of a hurricane listen to yourself churn!

The world serves its own needs!

Dummy serve your own needs!

The Ursas smashed into the zebra army who turned and began to attack the bears’ legs. With spears, it wasn’t very effective…

Feed it off an aux

Speak, grunt, no strength

The ladder starts to clatter with the fear,

fight down Height!

Wire in a fire representing seven games

And a government for hire

In a combat sight!

The star bears roared in blood lust and unleashed their fury upon the zebra troops. The bears moved with deadly grace as they cut a swath through the massed zebra ranks sending zebra crashing into the ground in bloody heaps.

Left of west and coming in a hurry

With the furies breathing down you neck!

Save yourself

Serve yourself; the world serves its own needs

Listen to your heard breath!

The zebra were being decimated by the large bears and their riders who continued to sing their battle song. Dash had no idea what song it was but it was really catchy.

Dummy with the rapture

And the reverend

And the right. Right!

You vitriolic,

slam fight,

bright light,

felling pretty psyched!

The zebras army had closed ranks and were trying desperately to fight off the massive bears. The majority of their army was nothing but cracked and broken blood filled armor but still they fought on against the giant bears, Dash was impressed.

It’s the end of the world as we know it!

It’s the end of the world as we know it!

It’s the end of the world as we know it!

And we feel fine!

As they finished that line the majority of the remaining zebra forces were crushed under the giant paws of the star bears. Dash flew over to where Deadeye was resting.

“What just happened?” Dash asked in a slight daze.

“Ursa Riders.” Deadeye replied simply before looking up, one of the giant bears was moving slowly towards the wall. A large earth pony stallion stood on its back. He was wearing an outfit that reminded Dash of what Daring Doo wore, although his hat was covered with large sharp looking teeth.

“G’Day mates, I’m glad I was able to help you out against those stripped buggers.” The pony said with that odd accent.

“You have our thanks.” Deadeye replied grudgingly.

“Well shit, it’s little Deadeye I haven’t seen you since… when was the last time I saw you? Oh I remember it was at that rage a few years back; that was one helluva night!” The rider said.

“I remember, thank you again for coming to our rescue, we’ll resupply you if you need but after that I think you should leave.” Deadeye replied her voice was cold as ice.

“You’re still made at me aren’t ya?” The Rider asked Deadeye.

“What do you think Brush?” Deadeye asked rolling her good eye.

“Well if that’s the way it is I’ll split in a few minutes, good seeing ya as always Deadeye.” The stallion replied disappointedly before tapping his Ursa on the head and saying. “Come on Sheila.” With that the two bounded away back towards the other giant bears who were busy eating zebra.

“Today was odd.” Dash told Deadeye before she collapsed in an exhausted heap of wings and limbs.

AN

Yes they are Australian accented ponies who ride ursa majors into battle singing it's the end of the world as we know it, all arguments are invalid

Warning this is extremely dark, be prepared. The next actual chapter will be out as soon as I get my computer back from the shop. This is something that’s happening in the background of the main story.

Spiral bonus chapter 1

The void walked down the passage of his inner sanctum and couldn’t help but smile. He stood at least as tall as an alicorn with a large pair of membraneus wings extending from his back, a sharp horn extended from his forehead. His hide was covered in sleek red fur and his hooves echoed off of the cobblestone floors as he walked. As he strode down the hallway he noticed several husks going about their business but ignored them. The affairs of others were hardly his concern at the moment, besides he was off to see his favorite little toy.

He entered the room and his smile grew more pronounced as he saw her lying on the floor. When she’d first arrived she’d always held herself so nobly, now however she spent the majority of her time when he wasn’t there to provide entertainment curled up on the floor. The room’s floor was covered by a soft red carpet that seemed to purr ever so slightly once he entered the room causing her to glance up at him. Oh how he enjoyed that look in her eyes, it was a mix of hate, loathing, and his absolute favorite emotion of all, defiance. A softy violin played in the background giving the room an odd ambiance.

“And how are you today my dear?” He asked her stepping forward.

“Fuck you.” She said quietly in a strained voice.

“Oh now, why so touchy my dear?” The void asked with a smile. As he strode towards her, the carpet seemed to slither underneath her causing his captive shudder violently.

“She will find me you know, and when she does she’ll kill you!” She told him softly, she’d long learned better then to waste energy shouting.

“Ah so you’re still holding out for that are you?” The void asked with a malevolent smile on his face.

“Go away.” She said with a grimace as the carpet caressed her legs.

“But dear one we haven’t even started yet.” The void replied with a dark chuckle. Suddenly the carpet forced his captive to her hooves.

The void chuckled again, as always he’d been looking forward to this all week. He walked over to one of the walls and forced his hoof through the black substance which parted as easily as silk. He withdrew a thin sleek knife whose black blade glowed giving off a hungry red light. He approached the captive and through the carpet he felt her stiffen when she saw the blade.

“Not that again, please.” She begged.

“Oh but I do so enjoy it I honestly can’t imagine doing something besides this.” The void said succulently savoring each word as if they were the sweetest fruit.

With those words the void drew the knife slowly across his captive’s right side opening up a deep slash that began to bleed profusely on the carpet which purred with joy and slithered around the captive’s legs. He drew the knife out of her skin giving it an extra twirl at the end of just for the fun of it. His captive screamed in pain, that was one of the great joys about the tools at his disposal. No matter what pain they’d inflicted before they always found some way to make the next cut painful in a new and unique way.

With a slight smile the void stabbed down into the left side of his captive’s back slicing deeper into it then he had with the last cut and drew the knife down until it reached her flanks. He then waited till the skin had regenerated around the blade before he jerked it out suddenly causing a fresh scream of pain.

To his delight he noticed that his captive had begun to cry. His long slit black tongue shot out of his mouth and licked them off of her face causing her to shudder and throw her head around trying to escape it. He withdrew his tongue before moving behind her. With deliberate slowness he ran his hooves over her hind legs slowly rising higher and higher.

Then just as he was about to reach her tail his stabbed the knife into the back of her leg right at the joint. She fell to her knees and into the waiting embrace of the carpet which slithered over her with undisguised glee. His captive moaned in pain and he stood behind her planning his next game, he’d never rape her, that broke toys and who liked broken toys? But that left him with the question of what to do with her?

Inspiration came to him and with a dark chuckle he moved back to the wall and withdrew a group of long needles. Without giving her any time to prepare for it he sent them spiraling into her flesh, she screamed as they sank in. Then he caused the needles to shatter into thousands of pieces before they started to slither under her skin. Then with the look of a loving father the void sent a wave of magic through the shards and they shot out of the prisoner opening up great ragged gashes across her body.

“So how are we feeling?” He asked her dipping his head closer to hers and putting his ear close to her mouth. She spit in it.

“Well that was informative my dear.” The void said giving her a smile.

“I hate you.” She whispered between gasps of breath.

“I know my dear one.” The void said as he patted her on the head like a dog. She began snarl something but it was lost in her sudden scream of pain as he jabbed a rod of black iron into her back with a simple spell. The carpet supported her and kept her from falling back to her knees as the void drove another length of iron through her body, this one directly through her ribs shattering several as it passed out her back.

He let her stay like that for a while until she’d learned to bare it, then he set them on fire and watched in interest as his captive squirmed and screamed as the flaming black spikes were driven into completely new positions. With a thought he turned the bars into liquid iron and sent them coursing through her veins still boiling hot. This elicited screams the likes of which he’d never heard from his captive. Slowly and with great patience the void withdrew the molten metal from her veins and sent it shooting out of her mouth in a great silvery wave. She retched and her own dinner soon joined the iron on the carpet much to the void’s amusement.

“I’d say that that’s enough for today wouldn’t you?” The void asked, then an exited look came over his face. “I just remembered someone sent me a new toy, it’s called salt and it has the most interesting properties.” He said, suddenly every wound that he’d opened up on her outer body reopened and started to bleed.

She moaned in pain and began to cry again but his tongue was there to catch the tears. He reached into a pouch at his side and withdrew a few hooffuls of salt and started to spread them across the wounds. When he’d finished the prisoner was shivering on the carpet which had begun to cling to her cleaning the salt out the wounds so that they could heal.

“Same time next week darling.” The void said before smacking her firmly on the flank and walking out of the room feeling satisfied. The prisoner shuddered and began to cry, the carpet flowed up over her face to lap up the tears but she’d grown used to that.

“Please I need you…” She whispered. “I don’t know how much longer I can remain sane, sister please…”

AN

Well that was not fun to write… so who was the prisoner? Any guesses out there?

Chapter 13

Dash woke up with a groan and looked around her in confusion, where was she? She felt her head supported comfortably on top of a firm pillow and the warmth of a blanket enveloped the rest of her body. Morning sleepyhead, welcome back to the land of the waking. Bob told her happily inside her head. She looked around again this time with a little more clarity and noticed that she was back in the bed of her room.

“Uhh…what happened?” Dash groaned her throat felt as dry and coarse as sandpaper. You passed out from overexerting yourself and you had several internal issues thanks to those punches you took early that only showed up later. All in all I’d say that you did pretty well considering that that was your first actual fight. Bob answered. “I feel like I’ve been used as a chew toy by Cerberus.” Dash replied with another groan as she looked around for a glass of water to ease her aching throat. Welcome to war kid. Bob replied with a mental smirk.

The door of the room opened slowly and Deadeye flew in cautiously while she carefully handled a bowl of soup in one hoof, it was surprising how much the blonde pony reminded Dash of Ditzy when she was being cautious. Deadeye hadn’t noticed that Dash was awake yet so Dash closed them till she could barely see out of them. Unexpectedly the blonde pony looked at Dash and giggled.

“I see your eyes moving Dash.” Deadeye told her with a grin.

“How I was flawless?” Dash asked Deadeye in surprise, Deadeye chuckled.

“Dash I’ve been an archer for almost all of my life, I can see the glint of another archer’s arrow at five hundred yards, do you really think I can’t see somepony’s eyes move when I’m standing right in front of them?” Deadeye asked with a smirk.

“Now that you mention it…” Dash replied feeling stupid.

“Don’t worry about it Dash, I brought you some soup.” Deadeye told Dash before handing her the soup. “It’s good trust me.”

“What is it?” Dash asked looking at the soup in the bowl in front of her and dipping the spoon in it experimentally.

“Just try it, you’ll like it.” Deadeye replied not answering the question.

“Deadeye the last time I trusted someone on something like this was the time Gilda my griffin friend convinced me to eat rabbit stew… which honestly tasted great but if I ever told Fluttershy about it I think she’d kill Gilda.” Dash told Deadeye eyeing the soup.

“Fine ruin the surprise.” Deadeye replied rolling her eye. “It’s an old Doo family recipe to help warriors recover after a battle. You take one desert flower, mix it with a chili pepper, add a slice of lemon, and finish with a cocoa bean.” Deadeye told Dash.

“Are you sure that this is edible?” Dash asked looking at the bowl skeptically.

“Please just try it Dash, unless you’re chicken that is!” Deadeye told her with a mocking smile.

“No one calls me chicken!” Dash replied before forcing a spoonful of soup into her mouth. Her eyes popped wide open as the rush of flavors rolled over her tongue, the soup was spicy and made her eyes water. At the same time the soup was silky and caressed her taste buds like some long lost lover. Dash turned to regard Deadeye in shock.

“I told you you’d like it.” Deadeye told her with a smirk.

“I honestly have never eaten something that tastes this good, ever, in all my life!” Dash replied before dropping the spoon and lifting the bowl up to her mouth and taking a long slurp.

“Like I said it’s an old family recipe and it wouldn’t still be around if it wasn’t great.” Deadeye replied pulling a chair up next to Dash’s bed. Dash finished her slurp and put the bowl back on her lap.

“So how bad were the losses?” Dash asked changing the subject.

“We lost six hundred and fifty pegasi and a few of the unicorn doctors, Cosmosmia rest their souls.” Deadeye replied solemnly. “As much as I hate to admit it if it wasn’t for Brush and his riders we’d have died and the Fourth would have temporarily lost its home.” Deadeye continued with a disgusted shake of her head.

“What happened between you two?” Dash asked changing the topic again.

“We were together for a few years, I almost married him. Then I found the asshat sleeping with five mares at the same time on our anniversary. Needless to say I decided that it would be better if I didn’t see him for his own safety.” Deadeye told Dash with a snarl. “I’ve been eating muffins ever since.” Deadeye said with a wink.

“Wait what?” Dash asked in shocked confusion.

“Oh nothing.” Deadeye said with a smirk. “Well I’ll leave you to your soup.” She said before she flew slowly out the door.

“Bob did she just make a pass at me, or am I imagining things?” Dash asked the saber.

Dash if you’re not sure then you’re blind. Bob replied. Now finish that soup before it gets cold, Doo soup is a delicacy! Bob told her before his voice faded from her mind. Dash took another long slurp of her soup before another question came to her.

“Hey Bob why do you keep on mentioning Deadeye’s family like they’re really famous?” Dash asked the saber.

Well the Doos are one of the oldest most well respected military families in the empire. They’ve been Captains, Commanders, Inquisitors, Generals, and Primarchs since the beginning when Cosmosmia and Stella were first given this plane to look after by their mother. Bob explained.

“Where I’m from they deliver mail and destroy buildings.” Dash replied with a small grin.

Odd, but then again I guess if all the warriors were here then they must have had another branch of the family living within your dimension. Bob replied scratching his metaphorical chin. Dash finished her soup and left the room after attaching the saber to her belt. Dash walked around the castle mostly just wandering aimlessly with no clear intent on a destination.

As she walked Dash noticed that despite the atrocious losses that they’d suffered the day before the soldiers she saw in the halls all looked cheerful and light hearted. Eventually Dash wandered up onto the wall where she found Deadeye looking out over the battlefield.

“Hey Deadeye.” Dash said as she flew closer to the other pegasus.

“Hey there Dash I didn’t expect to see you for a while.” Deadeye said turning away from the battlefield and looking at Dash with a smile.

“Well I’m the fastest in pony Equestria.” Dash replied with a shrug.

“Oh I bet you are.” Deadeye said with a grin, Dash felt herself blush as she realized what she’d just said. Way to go Casanova.Bob told her helpfully.

“Not like that!” Dash protested.

“Mhm…” Deadeye replied raising an eyebrow.

“I’ll just shut up now…” Dash said trailing off. They spent several minutes looking at the aftermath of the battle until Dash’s cheeks turned a color other then scarlet.

“So anything else you wanted to talk about, although I suppose I could always help you with your other problem?” Deadeye asked Dash with a wink.

“Well, uh, actually yes I have a question. It’s been bugging me all morning and I can’t find an answer.” Dash replied.

“Shoot.” Deadeye told her with a shrug.

“Alright, if the empire has things like the Ursa Riders why in Celestia do they need the armies, I mean couldn’t the Ursa Riders just annihilate everything without any real resistance?” Dash asked.

“Ah, good question. Ursas are rare in fact there are fewer than one hundred alive so we don’t have enough to do that in the first place. Another reason is the cost of training one, typically over a thousand trainers die in order to produce one battle ready Ursa. That of course isn’t mentioning the extreme cost of feeding the damn things, they have to eat over ten thousand pounds of meat a year in order to survive. And even if we could come up with some way to get around all of those problems they’re too big to be useful in most situations.” Deadeye told Dash who nodded thoughtfully.

“That makes sense, by the way what was that song that they sang?” Dash asked.

“Something that they made up because they thought it was funny and frightening.” Deadeye replied with a shrug. “So how’s the saber treating you?” Deadeye asked with a glance towards the green bladed saber at Dash’s waist.

“Bob’s nice, really weird, but nice in his own way.” Dash answered with a shrug. I’m not weird I’m misunderstood! Bob commented wryly. “Shut up Bob you’re weird.” Dash told him making Deadeye chuckle.

“Sounds like you two are getting along well.” Deadeye said before looking back over the battlefield.

“So Deadeye do you have any plans for the day?” Dash inquired.

“I think I can fit you in around my busy schedule of filing out death notes.” Deadeye said with a shrug.

“Awesome, do you want to spar with me? I think with Bob’s help I can get back at you a little for yesterday” Dash asked Deadeye with a grin.

“Is that what you think, well prepare to be shown otherwise!” Deadeye replied playfully.

***

“Wait HQ was attacked by zebras?” Twilight asked Stardust in surprise.

“Yes, apparently they thought that they could get away with it because the army wasn’t there. The pegasi repulsed them but with heavy losses.” Stardust replied.

“I hope Dash and Pinkie are okay.” Twilight murmured to herself.

“Don’t worry Twilight I’m sure that they’re fine.” Trixie told her placing a calming hoof on her marefriend’s shoulder.

“Aww I can’t believe we missed a fight…” Cloe pouted from where she was sitting in the wagon.

“I like her.” Angeldust said with a wide grin.

“Oddly I’m not surprised.” Dane said from his place by the window. “I’m just glad that they gave us a bigger wagon. Although I’m confused, no offense to the pegasi but we only left a thousand of them, how did they manage to beat back an army of zebras?” Dane asked scratching his chin with a claw.

“From what I heard the Ursa Riders were there to bail their asses out of the fire.” Stardust answered with a shrug.

“We have a unit that rides Ursa Majors?” Twilight asked in flatly.

“Yep.” Blaze answered from where he was playing with a flame.

“Figures.” Twilight replied with a shrug. Two and a half years ago she would have been gasping at the idea, now though it didn’t seem that farfetched compared to what she was used to.

“Wow this scene is really just a placeholder isn’t it?” Angeldust asked randomly.

“Angel what are you talking about?” Stardust asked her marefriend in confusion.

“Oh nothing it’s just that all we have to do is talk, and there isn’t much scenery to describe… and there are too many of us right now to have any good conversations.” Angeldust continued drawing a confused look from Cloe.

“Uhmm… I’m new, what the fuck is she talking about.” The lab asked.

“See what I mean there are just too many of us, I vote on ending this chapter early and skipping to the wedding, all in favor?” She asked looking at the others in the wagon.

“Alright I guess. I have no idea what you’re talking about Angeldust but why not?” Twilight said raising her hoof.

“Alright I’ll vote for it too, whatever it is.” Trixie agreed.

“Eh why not it’s not like anything will actually happen.” Dane agreed raising his paw.

“If it means I get to set stuff on fire sooner then I’m in.” Blaze nodded in agreement.

“Angeldust are you breaking reality?” Aqua asked with a troubled look on.

“No I’m just initiating a time skip, nothing to get your panties in a knot about.” Angeldust replied with a shrug.

“I don’t wear panties.” Aqua replied with a grin at Angeldust just to let her know that she was saying it purely to slow down the process, it was her duty as in inquisitor after all.

“I’ll vote yes.” Stardust replied with a roll of her eyes.

“What about you Cloe?” Angeldust asked eagerly.

“Umm, hell yes?” Cloe asked in confusion.

“I really do like you.” Angeldust replied with a large grin.

“Fine, just try not to kill anyone we know or care about.” Aqua said rolling her eyes.

“Woohoo!” Angeldust cried in glee….

***

“So then Deadeye was all like ‘yeah like that’, and then Dash all like ‘ow that hurts’. Then Deadeye said ‘but I thought you liked it rough’, and then Dash was like-” Pinkie told Twilight whose head suddenly twitched.

“Wait, Pinkie…what just happened?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“I was just telling you about Dashie and Deadeye’s sparring match silly.” Pinkie said with a grin.

“Pinkie how did I get here, the last thing I remember was agreeing to something that Angeldust suggested?” Twilight said rubbing her head trying to clear up the sudden ache in her head.

“Oh that, well it was a temporal disturbance that Angeldust used to locally transpond you to this place and terminate the replicas thus allowing you to skip through the time loops like a pebble through a mater atomizer with a small stop at Millways for good measure of course. Then you met Elvis.” Pinkie replied with a large smile.

“Pinkie…” Twilight said looking lost and confused.

“Yes Twilight?” Pinkie asked, her smile growing even larger.

“Do you have any idea what you just said?” Twilight asked.

“Yes Twilight, I think that means that I just agreed with you.” Pinkie replied her grin looked like it would tear her face in half. Twilight began to beat her head against the side of the wagon.

***

“Your Majesty you must help us without you I have no hope of taking back my homeland!” The lion told Cosmosmia desperately from where he stood below her golden dais.

“King Leonis, I would like to relay to you the situation that you have described to me so that we know exactly what we are discussing.” Cosmosmia told the agitated black lion.

Leonis stood proudly on his hind legs coming up to just below Cosmosmia’s shoulders; all the cats from his land were naturally biped. What little of his coat that was visible under his armor was pure black, the mane that encircled his face was a crackling red as if it were engulfed in a torrent of fire. He wore an impressive suit of steel plate armor lined with golden runes that glowed softly discernible even in the brightly lit audience chamber of the imperial palace. His right hand was encircled with a golden gauntlet that contained an enchanted shield which could be popped out in seconds. Across his back was a long bastard sword made out of some blue metal, indented in its hilt was a large golden jewel.

“Alright your Majesty.” Leonis said with a nod.

“You want me to send my military assets to a land across an ocean to fight what is probably going to be a long and costly campaign against a large and well armed army of reptiles lead by an extremely gifted dark wizard.”

“That’s about the gist of-” Leonis began.

“I wasn’t done.” Cosmosmia told him sweetly. “Furthermore you expect me to pay for and supply this force. To make matters worse you can offer next to no way to repay me for my efforts on your behalf even if my forces managed to take back your land within the next fifty years by which time you may well have died.” Cosmosmia finished.

“But surly you can see the benefits your majesty, if you do not help me retake my home then the Malen will eventually turn his gaze here. You strike me as the intelligent type your Eminence. So tell me, where is it better to fight, on your land, or on someone else’s?” Leonis asked her his face calm. Cosmosmia chuckled.

“Ah I had forgotten how nice it was to have a cat around the court, ponies are never so belligerent with me no matter how angry they get, I find a bit of confrontation quite refreshing.” Cosmosmia told him with a small smile.

“Wait what?” Leonis asked in confusion. From behind him he heard his brother facepaw at his response.

“Tomorrow is my daughter’s wedding to the griffon known as Commander Stormwing, this will secure our northern borders along with allowing us to take several armies off of their posts. And I have no idea just what I should be doing with them for the next few years.” Cosmosmia told the lion with a small grin.

“You’re offering to help me after all.” Leonis said slowly piecing together the words.

“Yes.” Cosmosmia replied with a smile.

“But why, especially after all those reasons that you listed?” Leonis asked in confusion.

“Because I always liked your father he was a great being, plus I owed him a favor and since he’s no longer alive to collect that means I owe you it.” Cosmosmia told Leonis.

“Thank yo-” Leonis began

“He also had an amazing ass.” Cosmosmia said interrupting him. The black fur around Leonis’s face suddenly lit up like his mane making it look like he’d swallowed a zebra pepper.

“Umm, ah, I’ll, I’ll take your word for it.” Leonis stammered out and Cosmosmia let out a booming laugh.

“I see you haven’t changed much.” A black cat said stepping forward.

“General Oneye, I thought I saw you hiding back there, how are you?” Cosmosmia asked the golden cat who padded forward, one of his eyes was obscured completely by an eye patch and two wicked scars crisscrossed around it.

“I’ve been better but that’s to be inspected when your land has been razed by one of your best friends.” General Oneye replied with a shrug.

“Wait you two are friends?” Leonis asked them in confusion. The old soldier and the Empress gifted Leonis with a pitying glance before restarting their conversation.

“So little Blue is finally getting married eh?” General Oneye asked with a smile.

“Yes and to a griffin if you can believe it!” Cosmosmia replied with fake shock.

“Well she is your daughter.” General Oneye told her with a toothy grin.

“What are you suggesting Oneye? I never let her go into those sections of the library!” Cosmosmia replied with mock outrage.

“Mhm…” General Oneye said with a roll of his eye.

“Ok so maybe I pretended not to notice once when she snuck in.” Cosmosmia said with a giggle.

“Hold up Oneye if you know her why didn’t you talk to her first!” Leonis asked in annoyed outrage.

“Because it was your job as king kid.” General Oneye replied simply before turning back to Cosmosmia. “So when is Blue getting here, do you think she’ll remember her uncle Oneye?” The General asked.

“Oh I’m sure she will, by the way she goes by Star now.” Cosmosmia reassured her friend.

“I suppose she doesn’t want to be known as the blue leader of the red army.” General Oneye replied with a shrug.

“Something like that.” Cosmosmia agreed.

“So what else is new?”

***

Twilight gazed in wonder at the sight of the Empire’s capital city. The outer walls were easily four hundred feet high and made out of pristine red stone. Towers decorated the walls every twenty feet or so and Twilight could see dozens of ponies standing guard around each and every one of them. From behind those massive walls soaring towers and massive temples were easily visible despite the height of the walls. Everything was made of the same red stone but they were also tinged with gold or silver metals that twisted and curved around their lengths.

“Wow it’s bigger then Canterlot.” Dash said shocked, she hadn’t thought that anything could be.

“It’s the biggest above ground city on the continent; it’s got nothing on us though.” Cloe said with a smirk, she’d been riding with them for a few hours after the immediate shock of skipping around two weeks had passed.

“Where’s Dane, isn’t he supposed to be guarding Twilight?” Dash asked.

“Hell if I know, bro does what he wants.” Cloe replied with a shrug. Twilight rolled her eyes; Cloe was about half as eloquent as her brother.

“Hey guys look up there it looks like that group of griffins is coming in really close really fast I bet they’re really super awesome and want to say hi!” Pinkie said excitedly pointing at a large flock of griffins that was diving towards them.

***

Commander Star was walking at the head of her army while Stronghoof and Stonewall flanked her. Suddenly she saw a speck of black racing towards her out of the corner of her eye, before she could act on it she found herself grasped by powerful talons and pulled into the air. She reached for her sword with her magic without looking at her assailant but a talon grabbed the hilt first. She looked up and found herself looking into the laughing golden eyes of Commander Stormwing.

“Fancy meeting you here lass.” He said with a chuckle.

“Are you trying to get killed by the fifty or so mages in my army along with all the archers, or are you just happy to see me?” Commander Star asked him arching an eyebrow.

“I’ll take the second option.” The griffin said before pulling her into a deep kiss, in front of her entire army and everypony on the walls. She returned it for a few seconds before punching him in the jaw.

“While extremely glad that you’re happy to see me I’d prefer if we could wait till we’re alone.” She told him with a slight glare in her eyes.

“Lassie you have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to do that you in public, I’ll not have our first public kiss be ruined by somethin as silly as standards.” Commander Stormwing told her with a grin.

“Sir I highly suggest that you return her to the ground, some of her men are looking at us.” A red feathered female griffin with pale white fur said from behind Commander Stormwing.

“I guess you’re right Piper, I’d hate for there to be a misunderstandin.” Commander Stormwing told the other griffin.

“Men…” Piper replied with a disgusted shake of her head before she flew back to the rest of the flock.

“So about setting me down…” Commander Star told Commander Stormwing pointedly.

“Keep yer panties on lassie, course I know you don’t where those but still.” Commander Stormwing replied with a wry grin as they descended back to the ground. Stonewall and Stronghoof were waiting for her, neither one had raised a hoof in her defense and they both nodded to Commander Stormwing and smirked at her. They’d been expecting it.

“Traitors.” Commander Star told them with a shake of her head. Stronghoof chuckled and Stonewall smiled at her.

“Thanks lads I’ve needed that fer a while now.” Commander Stormwing told them with a nod of his head.

“It was worth all the flogging that we’re going to get for it.” Stronghoof replied returning the nod.

“Flogging, you think I’m going to let you two off with something as light as flogging?” Commander Star asked her guards.

“Well we assumed…” Stronghoof began before trailing off.

“Oh I’ve got something much better then flogging.” Commander Star told them chuckling to herself, Stronghoof and Stonewall gulped.

“What did you have in mind then?” Stronghoof asked.

“Oh, well I’ve been looking for some flower girls, but I don’t think my mother will mind too much seeing you two run up and down the aisles wearing dresses throwing flowers.” Commander Star told them with an evil grin.

“Now lassie I think that that would be a little evil of you.” Stormwing told her cautioningly.

“Besides who wants to see men in dresses, that’s just gross?” Piper asked from the place that she’d landed behind Commander Stormwing.

“I don’t think that I’ve met you before Piper, who are you?” Commander Star asked the red feathered griffin.

“A’m your future husband’s second in command.” The griffin replied with a shrug. “I don’t suppose he’s mentioned me being the man he is has he?” She asked with a slight sneer at Commander Stormwing who silently motioned for Commander Star to ignore her tone.

“Why no he hadn’t, although I’m sure Commander Stormwing would like to tell me all about you.” Commander Star replied with a meaningful glance at her future husband.

“I’ll just be leaven you then.” Piper told them casting a wicked glare at Commander Stormwing. The army resumed its march towards the city at an easy pace while the griffins formed something of an honor guard above them.

“So Stormy is there something that you’d like to tell me?” Commander Star asked Commander Stormwing as they were walking. Her words were sweet bit Commander Stormwing heard the edge in them.

“You know lass this is nothing like what your thinkin it is.” Commander Stormwing told Commander Star with a shrug.

“Oh I do hope so, not that we ever vowed to be monogamous, but I would have liked a little warning about having a spurned lover flying around my weeding shooting me dirty looks.” Commander Star told the griffin. To her surprise Commander Stormwing started to chuckle.

“Sorry lassie but you’ve got it wrong; Piper is upset that I’m getting married to a pony.” Commander Stormwing told her. “Also she’s kinda crazy and that’s somethin I stay away from as far as women go.” He added with a shrug.

“Ah she have an old grudge?” Commander Star asked as they kept walking.

“Nothin that bad really, least that’s what I think.” Commander Stormwing replied looking at the pale white griffin flying around shouting orders. “I’m pretty sure that her da got killed in one battle or another and then her ma went and got stuck on the bottle; the type o thin that happens all the time.” He continued.

“And I take it she’s good at her job?” Commander Star asked.

“Amazin, honestly she’s the officer that’ll be replacin me once I’ve either retired or become a general.” Commander Stormwing told her with a grin.

“So what did you father say about us, I mean my mother told me the gist of it but I’d like the full story?” Commander Star asked the griffin.

“Mi da figured it out the day I came home from academy, apparently I was grinnin like an idiot thanks to our little make out session right before I started home and he knew the look right enough. He looked me in the eyes and said ‘Storm ya finally met a girl, now tell yer da who it was before ah beat it out a you!’. So I told him and then he said ‘my boy is fuckin a pony! Well ah can’t begrudge you a little flank here or there, hell at least it wasn an ass!’ then he started to laugh.” Commander Stormwing told Commander Star with another shrug.

“Your father sounds incredibly understanding.” Commander Star replied.

“You should’ve seen him when the marriage proposal came in a few months ago. He sat me down in front of the fire (and I could tell that he’d been cryin thanks to the way the feathers around his eyes looked) and he told me ‘boy do ya know what’s happened ta make me the happiest old griffin in the entire world?’ So I asked ‘ya got laid da?’ He threw back his head and laughed. ‘no, better yer gettin married ya great idiot!’ then he pulled me into a hug.” Commander Stormwing said finishing his narrative.

“Well I’m glad that you got off as easy as I did.” Commander Star replied with a slight grin. “My mother isn’t a prune when it comes to things like interspecies romance; she has an entire section of her library devoted to it actually. I used to sneak down there all the time when I was younger.” Commander Star continued with a tiny grin her face at the memories.

“I always did wonder how you knew some of those positions.” Commander Stormwing said with a chuckle.

“I was always a very devout reader, and the fact that my mother was having sex with the widowed king of the cats while he was visiting at the time encouraged me.” Commander Star said.

“Really she had sex with Partamos?” Commander Stormwing asked in surprise.

“Either that or she was strangling him judging by the noises coming from the door that one night I accidentally walked by in the middle of the night on my way back from the library.” Commander Star answered with a shrug.

“Our families are weird aren’t they?” Commander Stormwing asked.

“Eh I’ve seen weirder, in other news my mother agreed to give me a temporary set of wings for after the ceremony.” Commander Star said giving him a grin.

“Do tell lassie do tell!” Commander Stormwing said his face lighting up

***

Twilight stared; she’d never seen so many ponies in her entire life. They were everywhere going about their daily business completely ignoring the army that was passing through their streets. Among the ponies Twilight caught sight of every race that she’d ever heard of, deer, dogs, cats, griffins, buffalo, even the occasional young dragon walked easily through the streets off on some errand or other. Spike who had joined them once they entered the city was looking around with just as much interest as she was and Twilight couldn’t help but notice the way his eyes seemed attracted to the female dragons in particular.

“Forgotten about Rarity?” Twilight asked him jokingly.

“Never, I’m just curious about what females of my race look like, up to now I’ve never seen one before.” He told her with a small smile “Besides whoever said I can’t look?” Spike asked her. Twilight was caught off guard by that, but Dane let out a small whoop of a laugh before giving Spike a highfive.

“That’s a teenager if I’ve ever heard one before.” Dane said grinning at Spike before he turned to Twilight. “Want to see the city, I’ve been here hundreds of times and I know how to get to the castle pretty easily from almost anywhere in the city?” he asked her.

“I don’t know, what do you think Trixie?” Twilight asked turning to her marefriend who smiled.

“I’ve been on leave here twice and I love it, sure as long as we tell Angeldust or Stardust things should be fine. The wedding isn’t for another two days so I doubt that anypony will miss us. Even if we have to travel through it with the flea bag” Trixie said with a nod to Dane.

“Perfect, who else is coming?” Dane asked looking around at the rest of the cart.

“Spike and I have to get to the palace and help the kitchen; I can’t wait to make cupcakes for this, oh boy I hope that things get as awesome as they did at the last wedding we went to!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“I hope not Pinkie we almost got killed by changelings.” Twilight said dryly.

“I know it was so exciting!” Pinkie replied jumping around the carriage with a smile on her face.

“I’m set to meet Deadeye latter for another sparring match, sorry.” Dash said apologetically with a shrug.

“It’s fine Dash, anyone else?” Twilight asked.

“I’ve been to this city dozens of times before; I’d rather see the barracks and the castle.” Cloe said with a shrug.

“Alright, Twilight and bitchy follow me.” Dane said jumping out of the wagon and nodding to the two earth ponies pulling it, Twilight followed and Trixie brought up the rear. They walked for a few minutes to distance themselves from the army and Dane let out a sigh.

“It’s good to be back in a city again, cities are an assassin’s best friend.” Dane said gesturing around himself with an arm and pulling his cloak over his head.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Cities are constantly in motion, no one gives a fuck about you and would sooner you move out of their way then report on you.” Dane said while deliberately bumping into a random pony who gave him a reproachful look. “Come on we might want to move.” Dane said before he sprinted towards an alley. Twilight and Trixie shrugged and followed, a few seconds later they heard a very angry growl. From the safety of the alley they saw the pony glare angrily at the ponies around him before shrugging and walking away in a huff.

“Dane what did you do?” Twilight asked the mastiff who tossed her a purse full of coins.

“I was just picking you up a gift Twilight, it was the least I could do.” He told her with a smile.

“Dane that was stealing!” Twilight told him angrily.

“Yep, ain’t life grand?” He asked her with a large grin. “Follow me I’m going to see if I can find an old restaurant I like.” He said as he stepped out of the alley, Twilight and Trixie looked at each other, but saw no better alternatives so they followed him.

“I always knew you were amoral but stealing from that pony was completely unnecessary.” Trixie told Dane as they weaved through the crowds.

“Yeah, but this is a city.” Dane replied easily while stepping around a pony in bronze guard armor who didn’t look twice at the mastiff.

“So what?” Trixie asked in annoyance.

“So as long as you don’t get caught nothing bad you do matters.” Dane replied with a mischievous grin on his face that seemed to melt years and reveal a young pup.

“Dane you don’t have a split personality as a pickpocket do you?” Twilight asked in concern causing Dane to laugh.

“Oh hell no Twilight, this just takes me back to my youth living on the street. Dad makes everyone live on the street for two years so that we learn the rhythm of them, it helps us blend in and make extra cash when we need it.” Dane replied with an easy smile.

“I still don’t like it.” Twilight said with a frown as Dane casually picked the pocket of a pampered noblemare who didn’t even notice his fingers deft movement.

“Eh don’t worry about it it’s a gift, oh and watch this.” Dane whispered to Twilight, Twilight cocked her head to the side watching for anything unusual. Dane chuckled to himself and tossed the stolen purse in the air and said a little too loudly.

“You two up for a nice meal because I know I am?!” He asked the two mares who shrugged and nodded. A few seconds later Dane was grasping a slim shecat by the wrist.

The shecat was young probably a little older then the Crusaders had been back in Equestria. Her coat was a solid red with a scattering of black splotches here and there breaking up the red, the hair on top of her head was also red and cut very short. She wore a silver shirt that hung loosely about her lithe frame along with a short skirt perfect for running away or hiding quickly.

“Hey let me go!” She said angrily, although not loudly enough to attract any unnecessary attention.

“Sorry young one but your form is terrible I’m surprised you aren’t already in jail.” Dane replied with a toothy grin.

“What are you going to do to me?” The young shecat asked sounding frightened.

“Well that depends on whether or not you’re interesting.” Dane replied with another grin. “If you’re interesting I take you out with my friends here and buy you a free lunch, which judging by the size of your stomach you wouldn’t mind having.” Dane continued with a tiny smirk.

“And if I’m not interesting?” The shecat asked worriedly.

“Then I let you run away after giving you a lecture about not taking bait that a blind fish could’ve seen. Now tell me about yourself” Dane told her with a gentle command.

“I’m an orphan, my brother died in the attack on our capital city.” The shecat told Dane her face downcast.

“I’m sorry to hear that little one.” Dane told her gently, shocking both Twilight and Trixie with the softness of his voice.

“I latched onto another group of survivors, one of whom happens to be the king of the cats; or what’s left of us at least.” She continued growing more confident under Dane’s sympathy.

“Hmm… you aren’t lying I can tell that much, do go on.” Dane told her.

“So Leonis made us cross the ocean so that he can talk to the Empress and beg for help, I don’t like it but that’s what the adults decided so I have to go along with it.” She said with a powerless shrug.

“I know the feeling.” Dane nodded. “And don’t try that again.” He said brushing her paw away from his pocket.

“Can’t blame me for trying can you?” The shecat shot back with a slight grin.

“Not at all, but if you’re going to steel from someone who you’re talking to you have to wait until they’re lulled into the rhythm of the conversation. Kinda like that.” Dane said holding up a tiny whip like device. To Twilight and Trixie’s surprise the cat sprang for it with a hiss, but Dane pulled it back quickly.

“Give! That! Back!” the shecat growled menacingly.

“Why you obviously didn’t care about it.” Dane said examining the odd device curiously.

“It belonged to my brother, give it back!” She snarled.

“Make me.” Dane replied with a shrug. Faster than Twilight thought possible the shecat had a wicked knife blade in her paws and sliced at Dane who easily deflected the cut with a claw. “Mistake number two, if you’re pulling a knife on someone don’t act hostile beforehand.” Dane told her before tossing her he whip device back to her. The shecat quickly shoved it inside her shirt.

“Don’t take my things.” She told Dane quietly.

“I’ll make a note of it.” Dane told her.

“So am in interesting enough to get a free meal?” The shecat asked.

“Tell me your name, and when I say that I mean tell me your real name, I’ll know the difference.” Dane commanded.

“I’m Kate.” The shecat answered easily.

“So you are.” Dane replied nodding.

“What does that mean?” The shecat asked Dane in annoyance.

“It means that you answered me truthfully, which means that you get to eat with my friends and I.” Dane replied giving her a large grin.

“Really?” Kate asked in astonishment.

“Yep, I like you kid.” Dane replied before taking off at a steady trot not caring who he bumped into. Trixie and Twilight ran after him while Kate easily kept pace with the large canine.

“Dane is acting fatherly, we’re doomed.” Trixie whispered to Twilight as they ran.

“I know what you mean.” Twilight said with a tiny giggle before they stopped in front of a building. The building was made of the same red stone as everything else in the city. There were no exterior windows but there was one large pair of wooden double doors lined with stainless steel as if the door had been built to contain something large, or keep it outside.

“Watch this, and whatever you do don’t do anything.” Dane whispered to them before he strode up to the doors and with the cry of. “Honey I’m home!” Pushed both doors open at the same time. A large bladed knife shot towards his face but with practiced ease Dane snatched it out of the air and sent it flying back towards the way it had come.

“Dane’s back!” A female voice shouted; this announcement was greeted by a loud ‘huuura!’ by the rest of those in the establishment. Dane walked into the bar waving to people he knew and sometimes exchanging firm handshakes with some of them. Twilight and Trixie walked behind him with slight ease while Kate took it all in stride as she walked along next to the towering dog. Dane’s winding path ended at the central bar which cut the room firmly in half. A mare unicorn with a dappled red coat was tending the bar and raised an eyebrow when she saw Dane’s companions.

“Now Dane what have I told you about using contraceptives?” The unicorn asked pointing at Kate with a chuckle.

“Hey Buttercup long time no see, and she’s not my daughter.” Dane replied with a shrug and a smile.

“Oh good, that means that you’re still on the market.” Buttercup said fluttering her eyelashes at the dog,

“When did you get so horny?” Dane asked with a grin.

“Really Dane, a horn joke because I’m a unicorn?” Buttercup asked rolling her eyes at Dane’s toothy smile.

“Well I thought it was funny.” Dane said and Buttercup sighed. “Besides aren’t you and the pirate an item?” Dane asked.

“Of course, I was joking please drop it.” Buttercup told Dane.

“As you wish.” Dane replied with a grin, Buttercup threw an empty mug at his head which he caught and slid over to her.

“So who’re your friends, and what’ll you three be having?” Buttercup asked directing the question at the three of them.

“I’m Twilight Sparkle, battle mage from the Fourth, and I’ll take a bluemountain flower sandwich along a plain apple cider.” Twilight told Buttercup.

“Hmm I heard that you soldier boys were coming to town, glad to have you around.” Buttercup said with a grin before turning to Trixie.

“Trixie Lulamoon, I’m also a battle mage with the fourth. I’ll be having a sweet grass sandwich with a side of hay fries and a mug of grape juice if you’d please.” Trixie told Buttercup.

“Hmm, you’ve got odd tastes, but that’s a good choice.” Buttercup said with a small grin before turning to Kate who looked at Dane for confirmation.

“Go nuts kid.” Dane said with a grin.

“Alright I’ll have the leg of roast mutton along with a side of pork and a glass of your best wine.” Kate said with a grin.

“How old are you?” Buttercup asked with a smirk.

“Old enough to drink you under the table.” Kate replied with a grin.

“Mhm, you’ll be having grape juice then.” Buttercup said and Kate’s face fell. “Don’t try and out bluff me kid I’ve had years of experience turning away young faces.” Buttercup said with a smirk. “Dane find a place to sit and someone will bring you your food.”

“Thanks B.” Dane said with a grin.

“Don’t call me that.”

“Whatever you say B.” Dane replied with a smirk as he pushed away from the bar and led the other three to an unoccupied table near the back.

“Why didn’t you order anything Dane?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah mutt, usually you eat more than the rest of us combined.” Trixie added.

“I’m a regular, or semi-regular at least, they know what I want.” Dane replied with a grin.

“I must say I’m surprised, this place doesn’t seem like the hub of crime and shady business that I was expecting when you told us about it.” Trixie said while she surveyed the surroundings. The floor was well swept and everything in the building was in perfect repair, off to the side a piano was being played by an elegant white deer who was dressed in an immaculate grey cloak.

“What did you expect, a rat covered filth pit in the swears where thieves and cutpurses were everywhere making creepy deals involving ancient masks and objects of supernatural power?” Dane asked and both Twilight and Trixie stared at him levelly, that was exactly what they’d been expecting.

“Yes.” Twilight replied simply with a smirk.

“Well there are thieves, cutpurses, assassins, mercenaries, and about another million odd types of criminal here, but we all respect the place enough not to anger Aegis.” Dane said pointing a claw at the piano deer who gave Dane a curt nod at the mention of his name.

“I’ve never actually seen a deer before.” Twilight said looking at the deer.

“That’s because they prefer the wild, I thought I taught you that!” A thunderous voice said from behind Twilight who jumped in surprise. Twilight turned to find her teacher Master Thunderhead standing behind her raising an eyebrow.

“Master!” Twilight squeaked.

“Me.” Master Thunderhead said nodding in agreement.

“Hello again Thunderbutt.” Dane said with a grin.

“Ah I see you’ve fallen in with delightful company Twilight, although I would love to hear how you came to be in the presence of Dane Bloodyclaws.” Master Thunderhead said with an archly raised eyebrow.

“Dane Bloodyclaws?” Trixie asked looking at Dane with a raised eyebrow.

“I sure as hell didn’t choose it.” Dane replied with a shrug. Twilight had recovered from her surprise at seeing her teacher again.

“What brings you to the capital Master?” Twilight asked the old pony.

“The same reason as you I’d guess. I’m here to watch what will either be the biggest diplomatic clusterfuck I’ve ever seen, or it’ll be a union of peace that’ll last for at least two generations. You can never tell with these things.” Master Thunderhead said with a shrug.

“Master do you remember me?” Trixie asked.

“Oh good you’re still speaking in first person.” Master Thunderhead said with a small grin, Trixie blushed.

“Well I was a street performer sir, it was required.” Trixie argued weakly.

“Just like it was necessary to say that you could best me in one on one combat.” Master Thunderhead said, once again raising his eyebrow archly.

“Stop picking on her Master.” Twilight said rising to her marefriend’s defense.

“Hmm, well I’m glad you found somepony to make you happy Twilight, maybe she can help you with your ocd.” Master Thunderhead said with a wry grin at the shocked look that passed over Twilight’s face.

“How?” She asked in surprise.

“I didn’t really know until you confirmed it, but I taught you long enough to read you like a book.” Master Thunderhead said with a grin. Then their food arrived. “Well I’d better let you eat, see you at the wedding Twilight.” He said with a wave as he walked out of the bar.

“You guys know weird people.” Kate said from where she was biting into her leg of mutton.

“You don’t know the half of it.” Dane said with a grin.

Chapter 14

Peewee balanced on Spike’s shoulder as they stood next to Dr. Ginger Root and watched the yellow pony carefully manipulate a pair of scalpels inside of a patient’s chest. The patient in question had been suffering from a mild case of indigestion. So Dr. Ginger Root had decided that this would be the perfect time to teach Spike more about the delicate art form that was surgery on a waking patient.

“So now you simply concentrate on making sure that they don’t remember the fact that their chest is split down the middle.” Dr. Ginger Root lectured as the patient nodded. “You see part of what the spell that I’m using (I can teach you don’t worry it’s not that hard and even an earth pony can utilize it with the natural magic inside of their bodies so a dragon like yourself should have no trouble once I open up the right channels) allows the patient to completely ignore both the pain and the mental trauma that a normal pony would undergo seeing his guts casually.”

“Alright but you’re talking about it doesn’t that make him want to investigate?” Spike asked the Dr.

“Not at all actually, you see ponies naturally ignore things that they don’t want to think about. There’s even a spell that uses this principle to hide entire armies called the Someone Else’s Problem Field, but that’s a completely different topic. Anyways our friend here hears us talking about this but in his mind he believes that we’re actually talking about performing it on someone else.” Dr. Ginger Root told Spike with a grin. “Isn’t that right?” He asked the patient.

“Yep, I feel bad for that guy it must be pretty traumatizing.” The pony replied with a grin.

“Wow, that’s awesome!” Spike said excitedly.

“Well I’ve always liked to think so.” Dr. Ginger Root replied with a grin. “Now back to the operation at hand.” Spike watched interestedly as Dr. Ginger Root pointed out each and every organ that could be easily observed without causing any permanent damage; he even let Spike remove a growth he saw growing on the side of the patient’s stomach with a scalpel. Dr. Ginger Root also did a few touch ups to the patient’s organs. When he was done Dr. Ginger Root allowed Spike to stitch the patient back up with magiflesh. Then a dove flew into the room and landed on the Dr.s’ shoulder.

“Ah hello there lovely got any news for me?” Dr. Ginger Root asked the dove who cooed something. “Excellent, come Spike the thing I ordered for you has come in!” The Dr. told Spike before leading him out of the room.

“Wait, did you just talk to a dove?” Spike asked and Ginger Root chuckled.

“Yes, the doves in the city act as messengers; or at least they do to Doctors. Sometimes they even help with surgery although they do occasionally get in the way. One time for instance I accidentally didn’t notice the fact that the bird was still inside a patient and had to cut him open before the dove died.” Ginger Root said with a chuckle.

The dove flew over to Peewee and cooed something which caused the phoenix to puff himself up a bit and set out a little puff of fire at the dove. The dove cooed something else and Peewee’s grip on Spike’s shoulder tightened as the phoenix’s claws wrapped more firmly into his scales. The dove seemed to laugh before it flew away; Peewee scowled after it and blew another puff of flame.

“Dr. did you understand any of that?” Spike asked.

“Actually yes, the dove insinuated that Peewee couldn’t kill it. Peewee told it that he could easily, and then the dove told him to prove it. They can be quite bitchy little birds.” Ginger Root answered with a shrug.

Spike stroked Peewee’s head gently as he followed the Dr. who kept up a steady pace through the busy clinic dodging incoming carts laden with patients with the practiced ease of someone who’d been doing it all their life. Spike had a bit more trouble including being thrown to the side by an impatient black minotaur dressed in a pair of blue scrubs. Before Spike could yell anything at the minotaur Dr. Ginger Root grabbed him and pulled him away.

“That’s Hooch, don’t mess with him, Hooch is crazy.” The Dr. whispered in Spike’s ear, Spike nodded noiselessly and they both set off again.

It took them ten minutes to get to the place that the Dr. was leading them, and in the end Spike wasn’t terribly impressed by the scenery. They’d ended up in a room filled with ponies and other species milling about each seeming to know exactly where they were going. Everywhere Spike looked there were boxes piled high with supplies and new boxes were arriving every second.

“This is the mailroom, follow me Spike and stay close it’s easy to get lost in here.” The Dr. told Spike with a small smile before they set off on a winding path through the boxes and shelves lined with all manner of items.

“So what did you order for me?” Spike asked but Ginger Root just chuckled.

“You’ll see.” The Dr. replied with a grin. They walked uneventfully through the mailroom for a few minutes, every few seconds the Dr. would look at a tiny piece of paper and nod to himself. When they got where they were going Ginger Root looked at the shelf in front of him and pulled down a long slim box. “Here Spike why don’t you open it?”

“Alright.” Spike replied with a smile as he tore the lid off of the wooden box with his claws. He gasped; lying inside the box was a long green trench coat and a matching green fedora. Spike fingered them both reverently as he withdrew them from the box and stared at them.

“Put them on, I’d like to see how they fit.” Ginger Root said with a chuckle as he looked at the expression on Spike’s face. Spike eagerly put the trench coat on and immediately felt it begin to conform to his body; originally it had looked like it would be too long for him but now it fit perfectly. The fedora somehow fit on his head despite the ridge running across it.

“Thank you so much Dr.!” Spike said excitedly. “But what’s the occasion?” Spike asked.

“Well I can’t have any apprentice of mine walking around naked can I?” Ginger Root asked with a grin. “Those clothes are made out of moon spider silk so they’re both fire and tear resistant, they’ll also grow with you so you’ll never have to worry about outgrowing them. Oh and the hat is enchanted to only come off of your head when you want it off so it’ll never get blown away in a breeze.”

“How did you afford to buy this for me, I mean I know that I’m your apprentice now, but still these must have cost a small fortune?” Spike asked but Ginger Root only shook his head.

“Not too bad all things considered, just a few thousand bits and my pay comes in as ten thousand bits a month so this really was no big deal for me.” Ginger Root said with a smile.

“Thank you anyway Dr. you don’t realize how long I’ve wanted a trench coat. I always asked Twilight for one but she just gave me books.” Spike said with a small scowl on his face. “I mean don’t get me wrong I love a good book, but after a few years it got old.”

“That mare’s got a good heart in her chest and a good head on her shoulders, but I have the oddest feeling that she’s not the best at gift ideas.” Ginger Root said with a smile as they began to walk out of the mail room. Peewee decided to test the strength of the coat and began to close his talons around the Spike’s shoulder. To the phoenix’s considerable surprise the fabric resisted his attempts entirely and her cooed in approval, it wouldn’t do for his dragon to be underdressed.

***

Chef Ramsee looked about his kitchen in disgust. He was the chef in charge of preparing the food for the upcoming wedding, but at the moment it looked as if it were some backwater bar’s kitchen.

“NO NO NO, this is not acceptable you great moron!” The chef shouted his mustache quivering with fury as he approached the souse chef in charge of the soup. “Are you trying to kill the Empress? Just look at this disgusting excuse of a mess that you call soup!” Ramsee said gesturing frantically at the soup, the rest of the kitchen paused only long enough to shoot their unfortunate friend a pitying glance before they got back to work.

“But, um, sir I was just following your recipe.” The souse chef said cowering next to the stove.

“Is that all, how silly of me.” Ramsee said quietly “I seem to have mistakenly thought I saw you adding hazel when you should’ve been adding rosemary!” Ramsee practically shouted into the stallion’s ear.

“I’m sorry sir!” The stallion said.

“You damn well better be you idiot! You could’ve caused the griffins to get indigestion, do you have any idea what fifty thousand griffins with indigestion are capable of?” Ramsee asked the poor stallion rhetorically.

“Well I ca-” The stallion began.

“That was a rhetorical question you idiotic moron!” Ramsee roared; he was quite good at roaring and standing on his hind legs allowed him to have greater control of the volume.

“I’ll never do it again sir!” The souse chef said pathetically.

“Damn right you won’t!” Ramsee roared again showing his canines. The stallion immediately began to remake the soup from scratch and Ramsee nodded satisfied with the work and began to patrol the kitchen again. To his hidden delight the kitchen was working in perfect order now that the soup was back on track. As he walked by the roast boar he sniffed appreciatively, he’d always liked a good roast boar, although he preferred salmon above all. Then a noise that he dreaded entered his ears.

“Ramsee I’m home!” A golden mare streaked towards him, and he may have just been imagining it but he swore that he saw a trail of sparkles following her. The unicorn jumped up and wrapped him in a hug, Ramsee still had no idea how she managed to get her forelegs all the way around him.

“Angeldust, what a pleasant surprise.” Ramsee said with a sigh.

“Oh don’t be so grouchy, did you just wake up?” Angeldust asked him with a grin.

“Winter isn’t for a few months and we both know that I can’t sleep then anyways.” Ramsee replied gruffly, he had an image to uphold and the golden mare was not helping him it.

“Angeldust who’s your big friend?” A pink earth pony mare asked bouncing up to them.

“This is Chef Ramsee.” Angeldust replied with a grin.

“Hi there Ramsee I’m Pinkie Pie and I’m here to help you cook!” Pinkie Pie told Ramsee with a large grin.

“And why should I let you two help, my staff is excellent as it is.” Ramsee said earning several surprised gasps from the kitchen staff; he shot several angry looks over his shoulder at them.

“Because I make the best cakes anywhere, try one.” Pinkie said before she stuffed a cupcake into Ramsee’s mouth. The chef chewed slowly appreciating the full flavor of the cupcake and nodding to himself with satisfaction.

“That was a good cupcake, but how do you fare with the more advanced? We’re serving a large verity of baked goods and none are allowed to be subpar.” Ramsee told her sternly but Pinkie managed to giggle.

“I can make anything you can throw at me.” She said proudly with a wide smile.

“We’ll see about that, Angeldust show her where her station will be.” Ramsee told the golden mare who nodded rapidly.

“Okay dokey lokey, come on Pinkie.” Angeldust told Pinkie with a grin. Ramsee rubbed his brown furred paw over his face and shuddered, there were two of them. Then the bear straightened and got back to business.

“BOBBY what in Cosmosmia’s glistening red tits are you doing to that burger?”

***

They’d spent the entire day sitting in the bar, which Dane had eventually identified as the Aegis Shield, eating, talking, and enjoying the feeling of the bar. But as the sun started to set on the city one of their number, Kate, had begun to grow antsy.

“I have to go!” she said suddenly before racing out of the restaurant. Dane looked at Twilight and Trixie before he said.

“Trixie could you teleport the two of you back to the palace; I want to check on a few things before I head back?” Dane asked Trixie.

“Um sure grab on Twilight.” Trixie said and they both vanished in a flash of light. Dane nodded to Buttercup and headed out the door after saying goodbyes to a few of his friends. He began to climb a nearbye building that had a great view of the sunset as it set over the ocean off to the west.

Using old muscles he lithely climbed to the top and as expected found Kate sitting on the side facing the ocean as the sun set. The shecat was crying as she held onto her brother’s whip device. Dane felt a pang in his heart; he’d seen too many young people cry in his life.

“Don’t.” He said gently as he came up behind her, she whirled a knife in her paw.

“Oh, it’s just you.” She said before she sat down again, this time she threw her legs over the edge of the building and slowly beat her legs against it. Dane sat down next to her and mimicked her movements. “So why’d you come after me?” Kate asked harshly.

“Because you need someone to talk to.” Dane replied easily.

“I’ve talked to plenty of people; I don’t know what makes you any different.” Kate replied acidly, her red fur glinted in the light of the setting sun but her face was shadowed with pain.

“Yes I’m sure you have, but none of them knew what to say, and the word is don’t.” Dane replied simply.

“Don’t what?” Kate asked harshely narrowing her feline eyes.

“Don’t seek revenge.” Dane told her.

“Why not, the monster responsible for my brother’s death deserves it?” Kate asked with a hiss.

“Because I know a guy, he spent twenty five years on a roaring rampage of revenge. By the end of it he’d killed those responsible for the killing of his father and brother, along with a bunch of other people, but he couldn’t stop there. Last I heard of him was when he decided to cross the ocean in search of more people worthy of death.” Dane said with a sigh.

“That doesn’t sound so bad.” Kate said with a frown trying to understand what the mastiff was trying to tell her. Dane sighed again.

“Death is a means to an end, sure I enjoy dealing it, but when death becomes the end instead of the mean it means that you’re no better than the one who wronged you in the first place.” Dane told her with a faraway look on his face as he looked at the setting sun.

“How can you say that? The one I’m out to kill is a giant crocodile who holds the very souls of the ones he’s killed chained to him and slowly tortures them as he their power out of them!” Kate exclaimed angrily.

“I’m not saying that you shouldn’t kill him, I’m saying don’t let it consume you. Don’t let it become the reason why you’re alive, I’m sure your brother wouldn’t have wanted that anyways.” Dane told her softly.

“Who’d you lose?” Kate asked Dane.

“Me, well, I guess you could say that I lost myself.” Dane replied with a dark chuckle.

“What?” Kate asked in confusion.

“I did some very stupid things, and I paid the price, but I’m here to talk about you. So don’t try and change the subject by making me get all sentimental.” Dane told her with a rueful grin. Kate sighed and hugged her knees to her chest.

“I just can’t stand the thought of him being alive while Jake’s dead.” Kate said sadly.

“I’ll tell you something that my father told me once. ‘Son, people are bastard coated bastards with a rich bastard filling coated in bastard nuts and sprinkled lightly with powdered bastard, if you spend your life worrying about them then you aren’t going to be living.’ I take it that none of the cats that you’re living with right now are bastards?” Dane asked her.

“Yeah, none of them, well maybe Enair when his brother gets on his nerves, but besides that I like the people I’m with.” Kate replied.

“Well then you can consider yourself blessed, trust me kid it could be a lot worse.” Dane told her with a chuckle.

“But my brother is dead.” Kate told him.

“Yes he is, but do you think he’d want you moaning and bitching about it like a kit?” Dane asked her. “Actually what do you think he’d say if he saw you talking about these feelings with a dog, of all things, that you met four hours ago?”

“He’d tell me to steal your wallet and then kick you off the roof!” Kate replied with a smile. “Then he’d tell me to stop being such a baby.” Kate said as the sun reached the water line.

“Exactly, now let’s get you back to your friends at the palace.” Dane said looking at the street below. Directly underneath him was a haystack. “Hop onto my back and I’ll get you back to the palace before the sun finishes setting.” Dane told her and seconds later he felt the shecat’s firm grip around his neck. He prepared for the dive.

“You aren’t going to dive into that haystack are you?” Kate asked worriedly. Dane neglected to answer before he leapt off of the side of the building.

Kate began to scream as the haystack drew closer but two stories away from the ground Dane stuck out his claws and snagged a thick chain that ran from the two buildings and propelled himself back into the air. He landed on the chain balanced perfectly and began to run along it towards the other end.

“You really thought I’d aim for that haystack, heh I’d have broken my neck.” Dane told her as he climbed up the side of the new building.

“How was that any better?” Kate asked, if Dane had looked behind him he would’ve noticed that her face was more green then red.

“Well, aside from not breaking my neck that was fun!”

***

“Well if it isn’t my favorite niece?” General Oneye said raising an eyebrow when Commander Star walked into the room. He was sitting next to Cosmosmia in a chair, they’d been telling stories about the late king of the cats to buy time till Commander Star arrived.

“Uncle Oneye! What are you doing here?” Commander Star asked before launching herself at him. Ordinarily she wasn’t quite that energetic, but she hadn’t seen her uncle in around twenty years.

“Well I couldn’t watch my favorite niece get married without me being here could I?” Oneye asked with a grin as he caught the mare in a hug. “And this must be the lucky griffin.” Oneye said turning to Commander Stormwing who stood halfway in and halfway out of the door.

“You can come in Stormy; this is my uncle General Oneye.” Commander Star said with a grin as she realsed the cat from her grip.

“It’s a pleasure ta meet ya sir.” Commander Stormwing said with a little bow and Oneye chuckled.

“You don’t have to bow to me boy, although I suggest you do for her.” Oneye said with a grin as he jerked his thumb at Empress Cosmosmia. Commander Stormwing did more than bow. He stepped forward and grabbed one of Cosmosmia’s front hooves before lowering to his beak and giving it a kiss.

“Your majesty I cannot in words describe how happy your daughter makes me, not only that but I am deeply touched that you would allow her to marry me a griffin. For this you have my eternal loyalty in anything unless it is directly at odds with my own king and country. I would offer you gifts but nothing I have could fully repay you for your kindess.” Commander Stormwing told Cosmosmia sincerely without a trace of his typical accent.

“Rise Commander Stormwing.” Cosmosmia said sternly, Commander Stormwing released her hoof and rose back up. “You fill my daughter with joy, among other things, so I could never fault you for something as inconsequential as your race. In fact I’d say that she hooked herself a keeper, and if I was twenty years younger…” Cosmosmia trailed off with a smile and Stormwing blushed deeply.

“Mom don’t tease my fiancée!” Commander Star told her mother exasperatedly. “Besides when did being old ever stop you?”

“Well I thought it was funny.” General Oneye said with a grin. Commander Star rolled her eyes and turned back to Cosmosmia.

“So mother you’re the one who’s been planning this thing for so long, what am I wearing?” Commander Star asked with a sigh.

“Oh just this little thing that I’ve had lying around.” Cosmosmia replied with a mischievous grin.

“It’s covered in lace and embroidery isn’t it.” Commander Star said flatly.

“No, no… well yes. How did you know?” Cosmosmia asked with a wide grin.

“I figured that this was going to be one of the last times you’d get to call me princess in public and you’d take full advantage of the opportunity.” Commander Star replied dryly with a sigh.

“You know me so well daughter.” Cosmosmia said with a wider grin. “Follow me and we’ll see how it fits you.” The two of them left leaving General Oneye alone with Commander Stormwing.

“So, why are ya really here?” Commander Stormwing asked the cat.

“We’re looking for an army of three.” General Oneye replied.

“In tha case ah may be able to help ya.”

***

Twilight and Trixie entered their new room after spending some time exploring the royal palace, in Twilight’s opinion the one in Canterlot was more beautiful, but the Imperial Palace was more impressive in terms of defense. Sitting on their bed was a stack of letters, affixed to the letter on top was the royal seal, of Princess Celestia. Twilight stopped talking to Trixie about the Palace the second that she saw the letters and grabbed them greedily in her magic.

To my faithful student Twilight Sparkle

I apologize for the lack of correspondence; this universe being what it is me getting you this letter at all was extremely taxing. Regardless I hope that you are coping well with the situation that you were rudely shoved into and I send my love and best wishes. I’ve also included several letters from your friends along with one from your brother and his wife, oh and also one from Luna.

Your loving mentor Princess Celestia

Twilight blinked, she’d thought that Princess Celestia would’ve said more, but she quickly shrugged and moved onto the next letter, it was from her brother.

To my favorite sister

Hey Twily I just wanted to let you know that I miss you and no matter where you are that I love you. So how is it in this other dimension? From what Celestia says it’s a pretty grim place but I know that you can overcome any obstacle in your way if you believe in yourself. Mom and dad send their love too just to let you know, they haven’t quite had a chance to really let it sink in that you won’t be home again. Anyways make me proud sis and if you ever get home come and see me at the palace!

Your loving brother Shining Armor

Ps. Cadance wanted to write you a letter too so I let her attach it on the back of this one

To my favorite sister in law

Hi Twilight this is Cadence I just wanted to let you know that I miss you and that I hope that your time in this new place isn’t too bad for you. On a related note do you remember that spell that we devised to allow me to see whether or not you’re okay from my foalsitting days? Well as it turns out that still works, it also has the unexpected ability to tell me your mood when I look. Way to go on finding a special somepony!

Your favorite foal sitter Princess Cadence

Twilight felt touched that both of them had thought to write to her, and then Cadence’s last line sunk in. A large red blush spread across Twilight’s face at the thought.

“Twilight why are you blushing?” Trixie asked.

“Read the last three sentences.” Twilight replied and passed the letter over to Trixie. Trixie scanned the letter in interest for a second before a blush spread over her face as well.

“Oh my…” Trixie said softly

“Yeah…” Twilight replied. Putting the thoughts behind her Twilight grabbed one of the other letters.

Dear Twi

I’m writing ta tell ya how much ah miss having ya around and how much ah miss you. Ponyville is to quiet without ya around and its only been two days since ya disappeared. Ah hope that yall’re okay where ya are and that ya can somehow find a way back ta us.

Your friend Applejack

Dear Twilight

Uh hello this is Fluttershy, I hope that you’re feeling okay and I just wanted to let you know that I miss you. Oh and Owlowiscious has been staying with me and I’m making sure that he stays healthy.

Your friend Fluttershy

Dear Twilight

How are you darling? This is Rarity, although I’m sure that you knew that already. Anyways I was just writing to make sure that everything that you’re wearing is appropriately fashionable for a mare of your color. I have asked Princess Celestia and she says that it is possible to send you things such as clothing with the letters so if you need anything don’t hesitate for a second to ask me for something. Besides that life here has been boring. I had almost forgotten what life was like before you moved to town and we had to deal with a disaster every week. I must say that I honestly preferred beating up changelings to the monotony of my work, for some reason the only thing that ponies are asking me to make for them are pairs of socks! Well I think I’ve used up enough of your time, stay safe darling.

Your friend Rarity

Ps. I also included a special letter for Spike; please make sure that it reaches him unopened.

Twilight smiled when she was done reading the letters from her friends and moved Rarity’s letter for Spike to another pile before moving onto the letter from Luna.

Dear Twilight Sparkle

You have my most sincere apologies for the situation that you find yourself; I hope that Cosmo is treating you well although I’m sure she is. Something has been unnerving me since you left, I feel an odd presence sometimes in the middle of the night. It’s as if somepony I know is in danger, or horrible pain, regardless this doesn’t refer to you directly but I think it has something to do with somepony that you know. Or it could be about somepony that somepony you know knows, I digress… Anyways I’m sorry for throwing a quilt of doubt and worry over your life and I hope that I am incorrect.

Your good friend Princess Luna

Ps. Tell my favorite apprentice that I miss her…

Twilight felt a chill go through her as she read about the warning, it wasn’t wise to ignore the wisdom of either princess and the fact that Luna was feeling an odd presence at night worried her. However the last line caught Twilight off guard.

“Trixie, do you know who Luna’s apprentice is?” Twilight asked her marefreind who blushed.

“I never told you did I?” Trixie asked.

“Wait, when did you become Luna’s apprentice?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“A few days after I left Ponyville, I was doing a show in Canterlot and she thought that I had a lot of talent.” Trixie said proudly. “She also enjoyed my habit of speaking in third person.” Trixie added as an afterthought and Twilight giggled.

“You know I kind of miss that too.” Twilight said as she leaned in for a kiss.

“You miss the Great and Powerful Trixie referring to herself as the Great and Powerful Trixie? This shall be corrected immediately!” Trixie replied jerking back from Twilight and standing on her hind legs. “The Great and Powerful Trixie demands you to get on the bed and prepare to be penetrated!” Trixie cried causing Twilight to giggle again and comply with a coy grin.

“Hey before you two start anything could you pass me my letter?” Spike asked from the doorway.

“Spike you’re such a mood killer.” Twilight said with a sigh before she magically passed him the letter. “How did you know that you had a letter anyways?” Twilight asked.

“Cosmosmia told me about it when she walked by me in the hallway earlier and I just finished my shift with Dr. Ginger Root.” Spike replied with a shrug as he opened the letter. He took out one piece of paper and nodded with a smile, then he took out another piece of paper in the envelop and blushed.

“Is everything okay Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, sure, why wouldn’t it be?” Spike asked nervously.

“Wow that is one nice plot.” Dane said from behind Spike who jumped. “I guess that mare of yours wants to make sure that you don’t forget about her, and with an ass like that I can’t see why you would.” Dane continued. While Spike was distracted Twilight slipped the piece of paper out of his hand and brought it over to look at. It was indeed a very artful shot of Rarity’s rear.

“Hey give that back!” Spike cried.

“Sure, here you go.” Twilight replied with a smirk as she passed it back to Spike who tucked the picture back into the envelope.

“And that Spike is why you don’t open letters in the middle of the hallway where anyone could see them.” Dane told Spike.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie truly hates to interrupt this enjoyable gathering but would you two kindly take your vulgarity away. The two most beautiful unicorns in the land were about to begin and they don’t appreciate the interruption!” Trixie told them loudly before shutting the door forcefully and locking it. “That should prevent further intrusions, now where were we?”

***

General Archangel was enjoying his celebration for the victory over the diamond dogs in his usual way.

“I still say that this is unprofessional.” He said with a frown.

“That’s what you say with your lips, but your eyes are always on my hips.” Zanti told him with a grin as she walked closer with two mugs of beer.

“You’re the one seducing me here.” General Archangel told her and she smiled.

“But of course, it would be far too much work for any other horse.” Zanti replied with a grin while she passed him one of the mugs.

***

Empress Cosmosmia lay awake in her bed covered in beads of sweat. She’d had another dream, and although she couldn’t remember much of it the thing she did remember was the voice of her sister crying out for help. A storm had swept in over the water and outside thunder and lightning roared and flashed. She’d had enough; it was time to talk to mother.

“Where is she?” Cosmosmia asked

A clap of thunder answered her.

“Don’t tell me that, we both know that she’s not dead, I would’ve felt it.” Cosmosmia replied.

This time lightning flashed twice.

“What do you mean, come on mom you have to help me!” Cosmosmia yelled.

Thunder roared outside her window and she winced.

“I know, I know, I know, but you have to be able to tell me something!” She said in frustration.

A small almost sad sounding clap of thunder answered her.

“You would’ve helped Tia more than this.” Cosmosmia muttered more to herself then to her mother.

A dozen loud thunder claps boomed rattling her window frame and causing the glass to vibrate.

“How could I say that? How could I not you’ve always loved her more than the rest of us, and-!” Cosmosmia began

Whatever she was going to say was obscured by the absolutely deafening crash of thunder that made Cosmosmia’s jaw vibrate.

“I’m sorry mom, it’s just-” Cosmosmia began softly.

She was cut off by the gentle pitter patter of rain against the window.

“Good night.” Cosmosmia whispered. “I love you.”

***

“Is she still talking to herself?” Disk asked strings from their room a wall away.

“Disk can you focus on me please instead of our Empress; not that I’m not overjoyed that you’re taking our job seriously but there are better uses for your tongue then talking at the moment.” Strings asked in irritation.

“Yeah I’m coming I’m coming.” Disk replied sliding closer again.

“Yes and I’m not, which is the problem at hoof here.”

Chapter 15

Celestia was drinking wine with Luna in their quarter’s common room; it was a little past midnight and Celestia was thinking longingly of her bed when a sudden burst of magic above her caused several scrolls to land on the table narrowly avoiding the tea implements. The scrolls were protected by several clear glasslike tubes that were covered in runes.

“Our sister certainly has a dedicated postal system.” Luna said dryly looking at the tubes with interest while she tried to find a way to open them. “Ah here we go.” She said as she located the small switch that allowed access to the contents of the tubes. She pulled out the scroll and briefly scanned the top. “It’s for you Tia.” Luna said passing Celestia the scroll.

“Thank you Lulu.” Celestia said with a small smile as she grabbed the letter in her magic.

Dear Princess Celestia

It’s Twilight Sparkle, you have no idea how nice of a surprise it was to have your letters appear on my bed tonight. I’m personally fine and am in high spirits. Over the last two years or so I’ve had plenty of time to come to terms with my present situation and I’ve found that I enjoy the life of a soldier.

At my time of writing this I have the most beautiful mare in the universe curled up in the bed next to me and one of the oddest(and funniest) friends standing guard over us outside of the room along with many more friends scattered around the royal palace. None of which would’ve been possible if I hadn’t foalishly tried to examine an abandoned ruin by myself. What I’m trying to say is that despite the circumstances by which I find myself here I am happy and content.

Your friend Twilight Sparkle, Battle Mage, Fifth Squadron, Fourth Imperial Army

Ps. I miss you please write more often if possible

Celestia stared at the letter and she let out a small cry of despair. Luna looked up in surprise from where she’d been reading a letter from Trixie her dark apprentice.

“What is it Tia?” Luna asked worriedly. “Has something bad happened to Twilight?”

“She stole her Luna; she stole Twilight Sparkle from me!” Celestia said angrily.

“Not this again Tia.” Luna said with a deep sigh.

“First she takes Discord from me-” Celestia began.

“You were on a break that had lasted for a hundred years Tia!” Luna told her in exasperation.

“He was still mine!” Celestia protested. “She had no right to seduce him!”

“Tia you two had been fighting for longer than two hundred years before you both decided to take a break. Cosmo thought that you two were completely sick of each other and made her move.” Luna told her in frustration.

“She’s a whore Luna; she’ll sleep with anything with a pulse!” Celestia countered.

“Tia you were a whore, I was a whore, and don’t even get me started on what Stella was like. Face it the only reason you’ve become so chaste is because you got it out of your system years ago with Discord.” Luna argued.

“She still stole him from me now she’d stolen Twilight too!”

“You never had sex with Twilight, in fact I recall you listing out a very long and specific list of reasons why you wouldn’t have sex with her that sent her away with tears in her eyes!” Luna replied in annoyance.

“Not in that way, she’s stolen Twilight’s very soul Luna!” Celestia said passing the letter back to her sister to read. Luna rolled her eyes before she read the letter, then she started to chuckle. “This is no laughing matter Luna!” Celestia told her in annoyance.

“Sorry Tia I’m just laughing about the fact that Twilight didn’t mention that Trixie has become her marefriend.” Luna said with a chuckle, Celestia’s jaw dropped.

“But, what?” Celestia asked her other train of thought forgotten in the wake of the news and Luna simply chuckled and passed her the letter from Trixie.

Dear Princess Luna

I realize that I haven’t had a chance to talk to you for going on twelve years, although I now know that I only disappeared maybe a week ago or so by your reckoning. In that time I managed to be drafted into your sister’s army, had the third person knocked out of me, become a deadly lightning mage, and most recently found true love in your sister’s former student Twilight Sparkle. Or as I secretly call her-

Celestia looked over at her sister in shock.

“She calls Twilight, Mistress Sparkle Hips?” Celestia asked.

“Trixie always was one for nicknames.” Luna nodded with a slight knowing smile.

“You had sex with her?” Celestia asked.

“Of course she was my dark apprentice; it’s in the job description.” Luna replied with a smile. “And she was very good at her job.” Luna added with a bigger grin.

“Luna…” Celestia began, but for some reason she seemed unable to get any farther.

“Yes Tia dearest?” Luna inquired tilting her head to the side.

“I’m not drunk enough for this.”

***

“Girls we got some letters from Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie and Spikey Wikey!” Rarity said excitedly. They’d arrived in her mail box this morning although Rarity wasn’t sure why they hadn’t been sent to everypony individually. She had already been set to meet with Fluttershy and Applejack for lunch so it was absolutely no trouble on her part to play mail mare.

“We did, but we just sent them last night?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“Yes darling, for some reason they were all sent to me.” Rarity said with a shrug before she dumped the clear glass tubes onto the table. “As far as I can tell there’s a little picture of your cutie mark on each of the ends of the tubes that are for you.” Rarity told them.

“Alright, let’s see here.” Applejack said as she picked up one of the tubes marked with an apple and began to read aloud.

“Dear Applejack,

I’m glad that you are doing well and I hope the farm stays prosperous. I’d just like to take a minute to say how much I would love to have you here, I think that you’d have a good head for battlefield tactics and it would be nice to have someone besides Trixie or Dane to go get drunk with, besides that give my regards to Big Mac Granny Smith, and Applebloom.

You’re friend Twilight Sparkle.” Applejack finished.

“Well it sounds like she’s having a good time.” Rarity said with a small smile. “Alright I’ll go next this is from Spike.” Rarity said pulling the letter out of its tube.

“My dearest Rarity

I miss you like the moon misses the sun but fear not I shall one day find a way to return to your side.

Life here is interesting. I’ve become the apprentice of a battlefield surgeon and I’ve begun to memorize the organs of the pony body. It’s good work and even if it hurts my brain a little I feel better once I’ve had a diamond. Oh yeah and I know you don’t like diamond dogs because they kidnapped you but I now know the coolest dog in all of existence. His name is Dane and he’s Twilight’s bodyguard/private assassin I really hope that you get to meet him when I eventually return. By the way thank you for that wonderful picture!

Yours truly Spike”

“That was sweet.” Fluttershy said softly with a small smile, for some reason Rarity was blushing but managed a nod and a smile. “I’ll go then.” Fluttershy said picking up one of the letters.

“To Fluttershy

Hey Shy it’s Dash the coolest pony you’ll ever know! Life’s great here! I got a sword with a war spirit living inside of it who talks to me and tells me funny stories! I’m best friends with a badass who turns out to be related to Ditzy(don’t ask me how it still confuses me) she’s super awesome and I think she’s in to me, score!!! Anyways I fought in my first battle a little while ago and killed a bunch of zebras with Bob’s help (He’s the war spirit inside the sword) and then I got some awesome soup!

Your friend Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy looked down at the paper in front of her with a very surprised face “What the feather did I just read?” She asked turning to the others who were shocked by the letter and by the unexpected use of a curse word by Fluttershy.

Applejack regained her voice first. “Ah think that we should probably read the rest of these in private.” She said; there were several nods of agreement from her friends. “Hey wait a minute why didn’t we get one from Pinkie?”

***

“Tavi you’ve got mail.” Vinyl called walking into their apartment.

“Really, whoever from?” Octavia asked from where she was lounging on the couch.

“I don’t have clue.” Vinyl replied tossing her marefriend a tube.

“Hmm, it has three balloons on it so that makes me think that it’s from Pinkie. I guess even interdimensional daemons can’t stop my sister.” Octavia said with a chuckle. Celestia had taken them aside and explained the situation the day that her sister had left. Octavia still couldn’t really say what had shocked her worse, the fact that she was meeting with the Princess, or the fact that Vinyl had been invited along.

“Yeah your sister is crazy.” Vinyl said with a grin as she sat down next to Octavia. “I mean she’s awesome, but still mostly crazy.” She added with a grin.

“That is Pinkie in nutshell.” Octavia agreed with a grin before she opened the scroll and began to read aloud to Vinyl.

“Hey Tavi!

This is your absolute number one favorite sister Pinkie Pie This place is super duper awesome and cool and fun I got to throw a party for a princess and save her from an assassin in the same night and then I got to meet him and he’s actually really cool and then there was a battle and we fought against some mean zebras who wanted to kill us and then right when it looked like we would all die a group of ponies who talk like they’re from that little island off of Trottingham rescued us by ridding Ursa Majors into the zebras while they sang about the end of the world as we know it but they felt fine personally I liked REM’s version more but to each their own I guess oh right and Twilight’s having sex with Trixie and they’re all shouty when they do it and stuff I almost forgot I met someone who’s almost exactly like me but she prefers killing to pranking her name is Angeldust and she’s sitting higher up on the fourth wall then I am oh and now I’m working in the imperial kitchen for a bear!

Your loving sister Pinkie Pie!” After catching her breath from reading the whole thing Octavia looked over at Vinyl who had raised her sunglasses about half way through. “Yes that sounds about right for Pinkie.”

“Wait, you aren’t surprised by any of that?” Vinyl asked.

“Well not really, trust me Vinyl you should’ve lived in the same house as her, she goes through this type of thing every week or so. She one time dragged me though my imagination and we fought off a bunch of zombies who were trying to kill the Princess who looked surprisingly like me. Let’s just say that I’ll believe anything that she has to say after that experience.” Octavia said with a chuckle. “In fact I’m pretty sure that that’s why I can be around you.”

“Tavi I love you so much right now!” Vinyl shouted before smothering her marefriend in a deep passionate kiss. Once they’d finished their impromptu makeout session Octavia noticed a post script that she’d originally missed.

“Ps. I met two ponies who I suspect are clones of you and Vinyl; they guard the Empress and start making out when they think nopony is around. Just a head’s up if you spot two dopplegangers walking around if we ever get back and they’re with us.” Octavia read.

“Hmm, clones, do you think they’d be up for a foursome?” Vinyl asked Octavia with a grin.

“Vinyl the first thing that you think of when you hear that we might have clones is if we can have sex with them?” Octavia asked and Vinyl nodded her head rapidly. “You have no idea how much I love you right now!” Octavia told wrapping her marefriend in her arms and dragging her towards the bed in the other room.

***

Warning mood whiplash incoming, this is another void section

The void grinned as he walked down the hallway his red furred body almost shuddering with anticipation. He had his doubts of course, he knew that what he was planning might break his prisoner, but if it didn’t then the reward would be amazing. Well for him, his prisoner was in for an incredibly terrible time either way. He entered the room and found her standing straight with her eyes hard and narrowed, apparently she’d regained her fire while he’d taken a week off.

“Hello my dearest pet what fun I have prepared for us today.” The void said with a large grin.

“Before we take this any further I’d like to ask you one question.” His prisoner asked.

“By all means my dear, I believe in a little mercy here and there.” The void replied with a sickeningly suave smile.

“What is your name?” The prisoner asked.

“Ah, I was wondering when you’d ask, although I thought you would do it a melinia ago.” The void replied with a grin.

“Answer the question.” The prisoner demanded, demanded that would have to go. With an uninterested shrug the void slapped her across the face sending her flying to the floor where the carpet slithered over her.

“You do not make demands of me my dear, although I suppose as a gentlecolt you deserve my name. Very well, my name is Varnishlyzxls, but you can call me Varnish.” He replied before he kicked her in the jaw shattering several teeth which began to heal immediately. “Now today my dear we’re going to be experimenting. I thought of something very clever and I couldn’t think of anyone who I’d rather share it with.” He said lowering his head down to her and giving her a tiny kiss on the nose before stomping on her throat.

After a few seconds of that he removed his hoof and went over to the wall to pull out his tools. To the prisoner’s surprise she saw that instead of any knives or spears Varnish returned with a long clear plastic tube. Without a word he jammed one end of the tube in her mouth and forced it down so that it was just entering her throat.

Then with a smile he flipped a small switch about halfway down the tube. Six large spike burst out of the side of the tube stabbing into and out of the prisoner’s throat. She flailed around for several seconds trying to dislodge the tube but succeeding only in making the pain worse. When she’d run out of energy to struggle Varnish stroked her mane and licked some of the blood away from the wounds around her throat.

“My dearest pet have you been keeping up with the amount of blood you’ve lost over the eons that you’ve been here? Because I have, and I’ve got to say that I find it impressive. Perhaps you’d like it back.” He whispered in her ear before tearing it off with his sharp teeth, it did of course regenerate but she was too busy struggling again. She’d realized what he meant… Varnish chuckled at the look in her eyes and clicked another button.

Thick red vicious blood poured through the tube and flowed into her rushing down her throat in gallons. She tried to gag but she couldn’t, all she could do was accept it. As the flow continued Cosmosmia began to feel something she hadn’t felt in years, it was a particular feeling from between her legs. Her eyes widened in horror, she couldn’t be, not here!

“That reminds my dearest pet did I mention that also added a special ingredient to your blood?” Varnish asked her with an evil grin. “It must have slipped my mind, you see the blood also contains an ingredient induces heat. I of course will not help you relive it being the gentlecolt that I am, and neither will the carpet.” He laughed as her eyes dilated and she tried to rear onto her hind legs so that she could buck him in the face.

After what felt like a lifetime Varnish removed the tube literally tearing it out of her throat nearly decapitating her in the process. She squirmed wildly trying to find a way to either hurt him, or relive her heat, neither one of which were successful. Varnish chuckled and went back over to the wall from which he pulled out a large scythe. He tested the edge by slicing off her mane before dragging it along her belly allowing her intestines and other organs to fall through the gaping hole. Before she had time to heal he told her.

“You look like a puppy, a blown eviscerated puppy.” She somehow managed to snarl something halfway threatening. Honestly he was thrilled that his little pet still had so much fight in her after all these years of torture he’d begun to think that she’d finally submitted. Once her wounds had healed for the most part Varnish began to walk towards the wall again when suddenly his prisoner said.

“You’ll never break me you know.” She told him in a voice that was almost conversational.

“My dearest if I wanted to break you I’d have done it a long time ago, at this point I’m just enjoying myself.” Varnish replied with a grin.

“You also realize that when my sisters eventually find me that they’ll paint the halls with your blood.” She added and Varnish chuckled, then suddenly a spike burst out of the floor and smashed its way through her stomach until it reached the ceiling.

“You are very talkative today.” Varnish said keeping his voice level; he hadn’t realized the she still hadthat much fight left in her.

“I’m the daughter of a greater creator god, what did you expect?” She somehow managed to ask despite the shaft running through her stomach.

“Odd I could’ve sworn that I’d punctured a lung.” Varnish said with a shrug before another shaft emerged from the floor and skewered her through her chest. “Ah there it is.” Varnish said with a grin.

Chapter 16

Commander Star sat at the table round table of the planning room. On her right sat her soon to be husband and on her left sat Commander Levitas. Sitting in front of them were King Leonis, his older brother prince Talon and General Oneye who appeared to be sleeping. They were assembled to discuss and plan the upcoming assault on the land of the cats which had been occupied by the dark wizard Malen and his army of reptiles.

“What was the situation in your land when you left Leonis?” Commander Star asked King Leonis.

“You will address my brother as King Leonis and only talk when spoken to.” Prince Talon growled baring his fangs while the tiger stripes across his face rippled. Commander Star’s sword was at his throat before he finished speaking.

“He is the king of a taken land who came here begging for help. I am a well bloodied Commander who has been serving in the military since I was fifteen. I am also the Princess of the land who you’ve come to begging for help, my mother in her infinite godly wisdom has decreed that it is my job to help you retake your land. I mean no disrespect to your king but I am in command here, if you have a problem with that then we can have duel over it before the wedding.” Commander Star told him, she idly noticed that General Oneye was still pretending to sleep. Prince Talon on the other hoof had gone completely rigid.

“You dare you challenge me to a duel?” He asked her incredulously.

“I wouldn’t do it laddi she’ll gut ya like a fish.” Commander Stormwing said with a grin. “Course I might haveta fight ya instead, what with me bein her husband ta be and all.” The griffin said reaching for one of the claymores on his back.

“I’d take on all three of you.” Talon said flexing his jaw and baring his teeth.

“Then you’re a very foolish puddy cat.” Commander Levitas said his accent causing Commander Star to chuckle internally, ponies from the isles could always be counted on to lighten the mood.

“Puddy cat?” Talon asked with a growl. “You think I’m a puddy cat!”

“Honestly I’d say that you’re more of a pussy cat.” Commander Levitas replied; Commander Star sometimes forgot that underneath that stuttering islander exterior the pony had a razor sharp wit.

“Why I should-” Whatever Talon was going to say next was interrupted by Leonis.

“Talon shut up.” The three words were spoken quietly and the voice behind them couldn’t have been more than twenty but they exuded the feeling of command. “She’s right, we came here to beg and we’ve gotten more out of it then I could ever have expected. So please stop trying to fight our allies.”

“You would have us lick their boots?” Talon asked.

“We are already, and frankly their boots don’t taste as bad as Malen’s.” Leonis replied with a grimace.

“Of that we can all agree on.” The voice came from a female cat who was playing cards with Stonewall and Stronghoof.

She was a tall snow leopard who was partially clad in a swirling white cloak that covered her upper body, a heavy metal staff leaned across the chair she was sitting in and Commander Star had seen her twirl it as if it was a twig.

“Thank you.” Commander Star told the leopard who smiled and returned to her game. “Now that we’re done showing each other how long our dicks are, and apparently mine is the longest, I suggest we get down to the business of planning this damn war.” Her statement was met by a guaffing laugh from General Oneye.

“Girl you have no idea how glad I am to be your honorary uncle.” Oneye said after a few seconds and one last chuckle. They were interrupted by a knock at the door.

“Who is it?” Commander Star asked.

“Pizza delivery.” A familiar voice replied, Commander Star sighed.

“You had better have actually brought a pizza or else I’ll have you strung up by your toes and hung off the walls of the city.” Commander Star answered. Dane entered the room carrying not one but three pizzas in one hand. He quickly tossed one towards Stronghoof who caught it in his magic without looking up.

“You wound me Commander; no one should ever promise pizza if they don’t have it.” Dane told her as he passed her the box, the last he handed to Oneye after taking a piece for himself and settling into a chair next to Commander Levitas.

“Who is this dog ?” Talon asked with a glare at Dane.

“Delivery boy.” Dane replied with a shrug and a toothy smile, the prince actually hissed at him.

“I command that you remove this delivery boy from my pressense at once!” Talon said angrily.

“Dane may stay as long as he wishes; besides he brought us pizza.” Commander Star replied taking a bite of the pizza.

“Half of it is meatball.” Dane told her with a wink at Commander Stormwing who smiled appreciatively and took his own slice.

“You haven’t changed a bit have you you scruffy urchin?” General Oneye asked with a grin as he dug into his own slice.

“I don’t know Oneye; you’ve certainly gotten uglier since I last saw you.” Dane replied with a shrug.

“Why do all old people know each other?” Leonis asked with a sigh.

“Because we’re old kid.” General Oneye replied.

“Speak for yourself, I’m thirty” Dane replied with a grin.

“Yeah because you cheat.” General Oneye countered.

“All’s fair in love and life my friend.” Dane replied taking another bite of his pizza, Prince Talon was turning red with rage over being ignored.

“Um, we should, probably get back to business.” Commander Levitas suggested breaking the charged silence that had fallen.

“Thank you Commander, alright before I was interrupted we were discussing the situation of your land when you left two months ago.” Commander Star said looking at Leonis.

“We were running a low scale guerilla movement cutting off supply lines and disrupting small groups of enemy troops. I even challenged Malen to personal combat and came within inches of killing him if he hadn’t decided to shoot a blast of magic at me.” Leonis replied.

“Troop numbers?” Commander Star asked.

“We had around two hundred, as to their current disposition I don’t know but I’m sure that General Jagua has managed to keep some of them alive. As for the enemy, well they had twenty million lizards, seventy thousand snakes, and around forty thousand crocodiles.” Leonis answered.

“Well at least we know that there’ll be no end of enemies ta kill.” Commander Stormwing said with a grin.

“Aye there should be enough to keep three well trained armies busy for a year or more.” General Oneye said rubbing his chin with a claw.

“So how experienced are their troops?” Commander Star asked.

“When we left they were a bunch of incompetent idiots who barely knew how to hold a sword, now though…well now I suspect that they at least resemble an army.” General Oneye said with a massive shrug.

“The cat empire struck down by a bunch of unorganized reptiles, excuse me but I don’t buy it, what actually happened?” Dane asked leaning forward.

“Treachery at the highest echelons of our empire, General Brokentooth betrayed us and killed Partamos in cold blood before letting their army into our walls.” General Oneye said with a grimace.

“I never trusted him; he always gave me a look that made me shudder when I was young.” Commander Star said. “Then again if he’d ever tried anything mom would’ve flayed the flesh from his hide with her mind and then had him hung from the palace.” She added with a hint of a smile.

“You’re mother is protective of those close to her.” Oneye said with a small smile.

“Anyways so what kind of-” Commander Star began; she was cut off by the sudden flick of Dane’s wrist. Seconds later a lifeless lizard fell onto the floor with a thump.

“What the hell was that doing in ere?” Commander Stormwing asked angrily.

“Chameleon, why didn’t you kill it earlier?” Dane asked turning to the leopard.

“I was going to smash it’s head in casually as we left the room, I thought it would make more of an impact.” The leopard replied with a grin.

“Meh, I prefer my way.” Dane replied with a toothy grin. Everyone else in the room stared at the leopard and Dane with the exception of Stronghoof and Stonewall who continued the game along with the leopard.

“You two knew it was there?” Commander Star asked her bodyguards.

“Yeah.” Stronghoof replied with a shrug as he dealt out the deck again.

“Then why didn’t you kill it?” she asked in irritation.

“She’d already claimed it.” Stronghoof replied gesturing at the leopard.

“And you trusted my life to her?” Commander Star asked in irritation, her two guards seemed to be doing their best to embarrass her lately.

“To be fair they owe me for saving their asses at academy.” The leopard replied for Stronghoof.

“Oh really what did you do?” Commander Star asked.

“I helped get them out of the women’s changing room at the pool on the busiest day of the year.” She replied with a grin at the memories.

“What were you two doing in there?” Commander Star asked giving her two trusted guards, who were squirming slightly, a curios look.

“They wanted to know what some of the species who prefer to go clothed look like without them.” The leopard replied with a sly smile as she eyed her cards. “By the way boys because the dog stole the kill you still owe me one.”

“Dammit.” Stronghoof said with a sullen pout, Stonewall just rolled his eyes and laid a card on the table. “Dammit!” Stronghoof said again, this time with annoyance as he passed his partner a couple of bits.

“How did you know he was there dog?” Leonis asked.

“Meh, chameleons (or anyone else who has camouflage, natural or otherwise for that matter) forget that they don’t look exactly like their cover. If you know what to look for they’re easy to spot.” Dane said with a shrug. “The one exception to the rule are those crazy deer Rangers, trust me you don’t know that they’re there until you’re body hits the ground. Beautiful women though, very much worth the time it takes to get them to trust you.” He added with a wide grin.

“If you knew about it the second that you entered the room why didn’t you kill it the second you walked into the room then dog?” Talon asked with a hiss.

“Because I didn’t know it was here immediately, how long did it take you leopard?” Dane asked the leopard.

“Ten miniutes.” She replied with a shrug. “Then again I was actually looking.”

“Not bad, beat me by three.” Dane said with an impressed nod, the leopard gave a little purring laugh and returned to her game.

“Alright gentlemen now that all the spies are gone how about we discuss the war itself?” Commander Star asked with a small sigh, she’d had no idea that there could possibly be this many distractions and side conversations on the way to the actual planning part of the meeting.

“Finally.” Talon said with a sneer, completely ignoring the opportunity to point out the irony of the statement Commander Star launched into her campaign strategy.

“We’ll be bringing one hundred and fifty thousand troops with us. Fifty thousand will be my army made up for the most part by line infantry who can fight for days, I also have a fairly large pegasus force to support us from above. Most importantly my army also has some of the most talented mages in the empire in it. Commander Stormwing’s army is made up of light adaptable infantry capable of a wider array of tactics and I’ll leave their deployment to him. Commander Levitas’s force is split between artillery and engineers who specialize in creating fortresses and other strong points. We’re being given five ships of the line to take us there and they’ll wait for our return. We’ll be landing here.” She said pointing at a small cove at the very edge of the mainland far away from anything important.

“Are you crazy, that place has absolutely no benefit?” Talon asked.

“Exactly where else could we land and not expect to find a well dug in army waiting to kill us?” Commander Star asked him with a grin. “We’ll wait there for two days which should give the engineers enough time to create adequate fortifications where we can fall back when things eventually go to hell.”

“You think we’re going to fail?” Leonis asked.

“No, but I know that the second that we get there any plan that we make now is going to go to hell. We’re using two month old info now, and it’ll take us another two months to get there. By the time we do I expect that whatever resistance you left there will either holding out in the mountains or dead.” This announcement was met by silence.

General Oneye nodded, Leonis looked hesitant (of course he’s hesitant he’s been a king for half a year and everything he’s done has been in the effort to retake his homeland) Commander Star thought to herself with an internal sigh. Talon just looked annoyed, the leopard had cast a worried glance towards the young king, and unless Commander Star was very mistaken there was something more than worry in those eyes. Something almost maternal, but she couldn’t be his mother… Commander Star needed more time with these cats before she could really judge them.

“So if there’s no point in us being here why the hell are we sitting here?” Talon asked rising from the table.

“I was under the impression that we wanted to show off our dick size.” Dane told him. “Mine’s bigger.” He added with a grin at the angry tiger who looked like he wanted to tear him apart with his claws. A quiet moment passed as the prince stared at Dane who returned the stare with a toothy grin. Then the prince broke the stare and almost charged out of the room.

“Well that was fun.” Leonis said sarcastically before rising to his feet. He gave everyone in the room a nod before he walked out while General Oneye followed him. The three Commanders left next taking Stronghoof and Stonewall with them leaving Dane and the snow leopard.

“You wanted to talk.” Dane said as she picked up her long metal staff and walked over to the table.

“Yes, you fit the descriptions of the dog that Kate has been telling me about. I appreciate what you’re doing for her, but if you hurt her or steal her brother’s whip again I will crack your head open before you can say pussy cat.” She told him with a grin, she twirled her staff lightly with one paw before bringing it down hard enough on the floor to let it sink in five inches. Then she easily pulled it out and waved her hand over the hole, the floor easily flowed back into an unblemished state.

“Cleric, stronger than most, in fact I’d say second in command. Your commander’s dead or worse. You’ve been keeping the group fighting and in good spirits like you’re job description entails. You’re extremely protective of the young king, whether this means that you’re related to him in some way or you’ve simply grown up with him. Now do me.” Dane said with a grin.

“Alright let’s see. Diamond dog assassin, obviously. Givin your banter with the General it would seem that you’re far older then you appear, put the two together and you’re definitely an Underdog. I know of one Underdog who goes by the name Dane, he’s the master of the order’s son who is also known as Dane Blood Claws. The reports say that you operate under extremely deep cover and leave no one alive if they have any lasting relation with your target. They also say that you’re incredible in bed but I highly doubt it.” She added with a smile, Dane nodded in approval. She knew who he was, it was a refreshing change of pace.

“Would you care to put that belief to the test?” He asked her hopefully, she rolled her eyes and took the seat across from him.

“No, Stronghoof and I have a thing going and I’d prefer to keep it that way.” She said with a shake of her head.

“Ah I was wondering.” Dane replied with a small smile and incline of his head.

“You will not harm Kate.” The leopard told him, she said it not as a command but as a fact.

“It was never my intention; I’ve seen too many go down her path without proper guidance. I’m making sure that she’s not damning herself.” Dane replied with a small shake of his head.

“Good, I try but she sees me as an authority figure.” The leopard replied with the sad sigh of someone who’d tried their hardest at something but been forced to give it up.

“I understand. Would you mind telling me your name saying that you already know mine?” Dane asked her.

“Avalanche.” The leopard replied with a grin.

“You’re people are incredibly creative namers aren’t they?” Dane asked with a smile.

“I was the lucky one, my sister is named Snow, and my brother is named Frosty.” She replied with a chuckle.

“Still alive?” Dane asked her.

“Probably, my people are dug in deep and I doubt that Malen’s been able to pry them out yet.” Avalanche said with a shrug.

“Good, so who killed her brother?” Dane asked.

“The general who betrayed our people.” Avalanche replied evenly.

“Ah, well now is there anything I need to know about the girl’s heritage, she isn’t secretly a princess or some such nonsense is she?” Dane asked raising an eyebrow and giving the leopard a grin.

“No, she’s a street rat through and through. Trust me I checked.” Avalanche replied with a small sad smile.

“I see; I’ll keep her from straying off the path of righteousness and onto the path of self destruction as best I can.” Dane told her with a sincere smile.

“Good I can’t always watch her. So why are you in the capital at the moment?” Avalanche asked curiously.

“A mare named Twilight Sparkle.” Dane replied with a shrug.

“Assassination?” Avalanche asked but Dane shook his head.

“My father takes an interest in mares form different dimensions, besides I like her to much to kill her.” Dane said with a shrug.

“Ah I can see why your father in particular would be concerned with someone from another dimension.” Avalanche told him with a knowing smile.

“Yeah it helps that she’s truly a brilliant mare as far as these things go, honestly I haven’t met a mare like her in a century or two.” Dane told her with a sigh. “This place kills the brilliant quickly if they aren’t prepared for it, or it drives them insane.” He added with a sadder sigh.

“I know the feeling; I’ve lived a long time as well and seen my fair share of calamities…” She said with sigh. Suddenly her staff snapped through the air and chameleon fell to the ground behind her. “The most recent of which would have to be the imprisonment of my master’s soul and the loss of our empire to a dark sorceress snake.” She said as the body hit the floor.

“We seem to have a minor infestation.” Dane said.

“Indeed we do, you spotted them both the second that you entered didn’t you?” She asked with a knowing grin.

“Yep, along with the idiot running along the ceiling for the door.” Dane replied casually before flicking his wrist and sending a knife deep into the lizard’s back.

“Good, it seems that the two of us and several of the other bodyguards are the only ones capable of spotting them. Want to clear them out of the palace?” She asked with a hunter’s grin.

“It really is too bad that you’re taken already.” Dane replied rising to his feet with a smile on his face. The leopard let out a short purr and chuckled.

“I get told that a lot; now let’s go and kill some lizards.”

***

Cosmosmia was overseeing open court the part of the day that Cosmosmia hated the most, the courtiers talked amongst themselves quietly and occasionally cast glances in her direction. Over the years she’d perfected a type of half sleep that allowed her to rest while at the same time hearing everything in the room. As usual the nobles were failing to live up to what their titles implied, as always several were here purely to complain while others were here for no other reason than to make asses out of themselves. On the bright side the lizard infiltrators had to suffer through it without gaining anything useful just like the Empress did.

Strings and Disk stood on either side of her their eyes drifting across the room taking in everything without comment. Occasionally they would catch sight of a lizard and follow it out of the corners of their eyes but eventually they stopped tracking them, they posed no threat to their Empress and there was no useful information to be gleaned from the bickering nobles. Suddenly movement near the door caught all three sets of eyes. Dane the diamond dog assassin stepped into the throne room as unobtrusively as possible while still giving the three of them a wink. He was followed by the cat cleric.

“Looks like we’re in for a treat.” Strings whispered.

“Now if only I had popcorn.” Disk said with a sigh, Cosmosmia chuckled to herself and created three small bags of it. “Thank you Empress.” Disk intoned quietly before shoving a hooffull of it into her mouth.

“I can’t have my subjects go hungry can I?” Cosmosmia asked with a grin as she watched the two specialists as they strolled across the room with the air of someone out for a leisurely stroll in the park.

“The cooks may be slightly annoyed.” Strings put in with a half smile.

“Not at all, I always have popcorn ready for any occasion.” The Empress said with a small smile.

“Yeah Strings don’t question the gifts of the goddess.” Disk put in with small grin. Without warning the lizard above Cosmosmia’s head convulsed and dropped to the ground by the Empress’s hooves. Cosmosmia teleported the lizard to a disposal area and looked up in time to see Dane wink at her again.

“Well this should be interesting.” Cosmosmia said quietly as she levitated another few kernels of popcorn to her mouth.

The three onlookers watched in interest as Dane and Avalanche strolled around the room killing every lizard in the room quickly and quietly without anyone else in the room so much as noticing. They took their sweet time but they eventually made their way to Cosmosmia’s throne where they both bowed.

“Thank you for the show, you do however realize that by that by removing them you’ve let them know that we know that they’re here?” Cosmosmia asked.

“That would be a problem if we didn’t want them to know that, the two of us are going to be storming their compound later and we’d prefer them to put up a fight.” Dane replied with a steady grin.

“You act a lot like your father Dane.” Cosmosmia said with a smirk.

“I would hope so, otherwise I’d be worried.” Dane replied with a matching smirk.

“Although I wasn’t very impressed with your performance when you attempted to assassinate me, it was very sloppy.” The Empress told him.

“If I’d been trying you would’ve been bound in a diamond the size of an elephant’s brain, I’d have used it as a nightlight.” He told her with a smile and Cosmosmia chuckled.

“Ah yes you are most definitely your father’s son, how is the Underdog these days?”

“The same as he always is, bored with his job and tired of his fellow workers.” Dane told her with a shrug.

“Well that’s hardly any surprise given his day job.” Cosmosmia replied with a chuckle.

“Yeah he always complains about the smell the worst, says that the only time it isn’t in his nose is when he’s with my mom.” Dane told her.

“Speaking of which is she still an absolute tramp?” Cosmosmia asked with a grin.

“Completely and totally, she cares about him though and to him that’s what matters.” Dane replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

“Young love at its best.” Cosmosmia said with a nod.

“Coming from anyone else I would laugh.” Dane said inclining his head.

“The Underdog is still new to his post, give him a few more eons and he’ll live up to his father’s reputation. Speaking of which do you have any plans as far as that’s concerned?” She asked him.

“Fuck no, I prefer my alone time too much.” Dane replied with a toothy grin. “Dad is always saying how he’s never alone anymore; I don’t think I could take it.”

“To each their own of course, and what about you cleric you’ve remained quiet thus far?” Cosmosmia asked turning to the snow leopard.

“I have nothing to ask you your majesty, although I must thank you for offering your daughter to the upcoming campaign she is quite the pony.” Avalanche answered simply.

“That she is; I’m very proud of her.” Cosmosmia replied with a smile. “How is your master, I haven’t heard from him in quite a while?” Cosmosmia asked. Avalanche’s features darkened.

“He’s been captured by Malen.” She said quietly.

“Then it is as I feared. Do not worry my daughter’s army has some of our best mages in it, if you tell them what they are faceing then they should be able to deal with this Malen.” Cosmosmia replied with grimace at the thought of the old cat at the mercy of the snake.

“Speaking of the snake Dane says that you have several wizards capable of engaging him, I’d like to speak to them if you don’t mind.” Avalanche said.

“Of course, you’ll want to start with Inquisitor Aqua she should be very helpful.” Cosmosmia replied with a smile.

“Thank you your majesty.” Avalanche replied before she bowed again and began to make her way out of the hall. Dane winked at Cosmosmia again gave Strings and Disk a sarcastic salute and then followed the leopard.

“That dog has style I’ll give him that.” Disk said with an appreciative nod.

“That’s about all though.” Strings said with a shrug.

“He’s lived a hard life.” Cosmosmia said with a sigh. “Then again so have you two.” She added.

“Filly please we’ve lived a great life.” Disk said giving her Empress a smile.

“Disk you realize that I’m several million years old right?” Cosmosmia asked.

“Your Majesty we are ready to present our petitions.”

“Very well I am prepared to hear your petitions.” Cosmosmia said; she somehow managed to avoid sighing.

***

Aqua was enjoying a swim in the palace pool (the pool had been constructed on a whim by Empress Stella and had been a good place to relax ever since) Blaze was reclining in one of the chairs nearby playing with a green dragon flame.

“You know I really could use your ‘company’ in here.” Aqua said with a grin as she sent a small jet of water splashing onto Blaze’s hoof.

“I prefer things dry.” Blaze replied as he pulled the fireball in half.

“I seem to recall things differently.” Aqua said with a grin as she floated on her back while her book hovered in front of her face.

“Damn, I walked right into that one.” Blaze replied with a chuckle, he sent a small stream at her and chuckled as she yelped in surprise when the flame suddenly washed over her.

“Watch it Blaze I don’t trust your control all that well.” Aqua told him with a frown.

“Oh really, that isn’t what you-” Blaze began but was cut off by the sound of a metal staff impacting against the tiled floor around the pool. The two looked up from their flirting to find Avalanche and Dane looking at them, Dane was smirking while Avalanche’s face was impassive.

“Hello can we help you?” Aqua asked; she mostly directed the question at Avalanche.

“Yes, you’re Inquisitor Aqua correct?” Avalanche asked.

“The one and only.” Aqua replied with a tiny grin.

“I am Cleric Avalanche and I’m here to talk to you about what part you will have in killing the snake Malen.” Avalanche told her, Aqua nodded once and pulled herself onto the surface of the water before she began to walk towards the leopard.

“Forgive the trick but it’s more dignified the swimming.” Aqua told the leopard who shrugged.

“I would expect nothing less from an Inquisitor.”

“Then you never met my teacher.” Aqua replied with a chuckle as she walked back off of the water and onto the tiles.

“I haven’t had the pleasure.” Avalanche agreed with a nod. She was impressed by the degree of skill the Inquisitor showed with her water magic, she was completely dry and looked as if she hadn’t just walked out of a pool.

“So I’m going to be supporting you while you cast a nature spell on him?” Aqua asked.

“No, you’re going to be distracting him while I beat him to a sticky red pulp with my staff.” Avalanche replied with a chuckle.

“I like her already!” Blaze called from his chair, he was practicing his fire breath. Aqua shook her head with a smile at her partner’s antics before turning back to Avalanche.

“What will I be facing when I confront Malen?” Aqua asked.

“He’s very good at illusion work and can ensnare the minds of the unprepared, although as an inquisitor I suspect that tactic will be far from effective against you.” Avalanche began Aqua snorted.

“If he tries something that foolish I’ll kill him within the first few seconds of the engagement.”

“I thought so. He is also incredibly skilled at conjuration and destruction spells, I saw him wipe out an entire army with one bolt of lightning.” Avalanche continued.

“Is lightning his specialty?” Aqua asked.

“He doesn’t seem to have a specialty per say, it’s more like he constantly switches between which branch of magic is the most effective.” Avalanche answered.

“Hmm we’ve got a joker.” Aqua said narrowing her eyes.

“What?” Avalanche asked in confusion.

“Sorry it’s a term that I picked up from my mentor. Basically it means an incredibly powerful mage who is extremely adaptable to the point that he can swap his primary skills rapidly.” Aqua said with a shrug. “Then he asked me why I was so serious, my master is very odd…” Aqua said trailing off.

“A joker, that fits very nicely actually. At this point he is also in possession of the souls of my master along with several dozen other Clerics from whom he is certainly drawing power, he may even bind their souls to new bodies and force them to fight in his defense.” Avalanche said with a slight shudder at the thought.

“Typical tactics hurts morale and makes it so that you don’t actually have to worry about losing your own people. Alright, so we’re dealing with an extremely powerful battlemage who can destroy armies with a thought, cast deliberating illusions, and on top of it he most likely has a group of powerful zombie mages doing his work. Oh and I’m sure he’s had some contact with the Voids, most dark wizards do and he sounds like the type that they love.” Aqua said with a frown.

“Are you capable of dealing with him?” Avalanche asked.

“Yes… I’ll need help, but I can deal with him, or at the very least distract his attentions so that it is extremely difficult for him to focus on us.” Aqua answer.

“Good, I’m glad that we had a chance to talk Inquisitor.” Avalanche told Aqua with a small bow.

“Anytime, and call me Aqua, Inquisitor is my title not my name.” Aqua told her with a grin.

“Of course Aqua.” Avalanche said with a smile.

“Before you go I’d like to ask what your particular specialty is.” Aqua said.

“Ice, snow, frost, blizzards, and of course avalanches.” Avalanche replied with a grin.

“Our parents seem very good at naming their children…” Aqua said with a smile.